,>ooo 

No 


THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  ILLINOIS 


OArv  5 i.  HDSF 


PEKIN  PUBIC  LIBRARY 
501  5.  4TH  5L 
PEKIN  ILL  61554 
347-7111 

Item  IB;  A13102143236 

Title;  Wall  btrest  CvideorecordirnjJ 

Bate  due;  October  12,  2010  11:59  Ftl 


IN. 

In 

OOCT]’ 

IN  U! 


the  sei 
sinted  fo 
all  be  c( 
transm 


i>^ 

Pi 

<1 

w 

H V 

hi 


OArvbx.riDSF 


PEKIN  PUBIC  LIBRARY 


301  5.  4TH  ST. 


PEKIN  ILL  61554 
347-7111 


Iteii)  IDs  A13102143236 

Title;  Wall  Street  CvideorecordingJ 


Date  due:  October  12,  2010  11:59  P!1 


■m 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2016 


https://archive.org/details/forceoftruthauth00scot_0 


THE 


FOECE  OE  TEUTH 

AN 

AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 

BY  THE 

REV.  THOMAS  SCOTT,  D.  D. 

TO  WHICH  ARE  ADDED 

EIGHT  LETTERS  ADDRESSED  TO  DR.  SCOTT, 
BY  THE 

REV.  JOHN  NEWTON. 


BOSTON: 

DOCTRINAL  TRACT  AND  BOOK  SOdlETY. 
1854. 


Andover:  j.  d.  flagg. 
Stereotyper  and  Printer. 


. ;Z4? 


^ ' 

ADVERTISEMENT  BY  THE  EDITOR. 

■o 

A'' 

W 

4 — 

The  following  narrative  by  Dr.  Thomas  Scott, 
the  Commentator,  contains  a very  interesting  and 
instructive  sketch  of  a change  in  his  views  and 
feelings  after  he  had  entered  upon  the  work  of  the 
ministry.  It  has  been  very  useful  to  many  minis- 
ters and  private  Christians,  and  should  have  a place 
in  every  family  library. 

It  is  generally  known  that  the  correspondence 
of  the  venerable  John  Newton  was  one  of  the 
means  blessed  to  the  conversion  of  Dr.  Scott.  It 
is,  therefore,  appropriate  to  append  the  eight  let- 
ters »of  Mr.  Newton  addressed  to  Mr.  Scott,  while 
he  was  anxious  and  inquiring.  They  are  so  ex- 
cellent, both  in  matter  and  manner,  that  they  are 
well  worthy  of  acconipanying  the  narrative  with 


'702210 


iv 


ADVERTISEMENT  BY  THE  EDITOR. 


which  they  were  historically  so  closely  connected. 
Few  if  any  religious  letter  writers  ever  excelled 
Mr.  Newton.  Those  we  append  are,  in  one  re- 
spect, a model  in  this  class  of  writings.  Newton 
had  the  rare  talent  of  arguing  with  an  errorist 
with  so  much  candor,  benignity  and  force,  and  of 
conducting  his  correspondence  with  such  practical 
appeals  to  the  heart,  as  to  disarm  the  polemic 
spirit.  We  are  never  so  likely  to  convince  and 
win  an  adversary,  as  when  we  can  so  address  him 
as  to  make  him  forget  that  we  are  arguing  against 
him,  and  open  his  heart  to  our  affectionate  appeals. 
Newton  had  this  talent  in  an  eminent  degree. 

Dr.  Scott  has  given  a very  satisfactory  note  in 
regard  to  the  popular  use  of  the  name  Methodist, 
as  a term  of  reproach  in  England.  If  our  reading 
population  were  as  familiar  with  the  state  of 
things  there  as  here,  nothing  more  would  be  ne- 
cessary ; but  as  they  cannot  be  supposed  to  be,  I 
will  take  the  liberty  of  adding  one  word  of  cau- 
tion. In  this  country,  the  name  Methodist  is 
never  applied  to  any  other  religious  denomination 
than  that  which  was  originally  founded  by  the 


ADVERTISEMENT  BY  THE  EDITOR. 


V 


Kev.  John  Wesley.  Whereas,  in  England,  this 
name  is  applied,  not  merely  to  the  Wesleyan  body, 
but  also  to  all  ministers  and  members  ever  so 
closely  connected  with  the  established  church,  who 
hold  evangelical  sentiments,  and  contend  for  the 
reality  and  necessity  of  heart  religion.  Dr.  Scott 
had  no  connection  with  the  Wesleyan  Methodists. 
He  was  as  much  opposed  to  their  Arminianism  as 
any  Calvinist  in  the  land.  Still,  in  that  country, 
where  the  name  in  its  popular  application,  is  gene- 
ric, rather  than  specific,  he  was  reproached  as  be- 
ing a Methodist. 

Both  the  Narrative,  containing  the  account  of 
the  great  change  in  Dr.  Scott’s  views  and  feelings, 
and  the  letters  appended,  which  contributed  so 
much  to  produce  it,  will  be  found  very  interesting, 
instructive  and  useful.  We  issue  them  in  this 
new  edition,  with  the  prayer  that  they  may  be  the 
means  of  the  edification,  conversion  and  salvation 
of  many.” 

Boston^  January^  1854. 


■ z'  . 


•■.  'A\#h 

'''■n  ;-i 


PREFACE. 


If  a book  do  not  apologize  for  itself,  it  is  in  vain 
for  the  author  to  attempt  it  by  a preface ; I shall, 
therefore,  only  declare  the  nature  and  intent  of 
this  publication. 

Indeed,  it  contains  little  more  than  the  history 
of  my  heart,  that  forge  of  iniquity ; and  my  con- 
science, that  friendly,  but  too  often  neglected  mo- 
nitor. By  men  in  general  this  latter  is  hated, 
because,  as  far  as  informed,  it  boldly  tells  the 
truth : and  their  grand  endeavor  seems  to  be,  to 
lay  it  asleep,  or  to  render  it  as  insensible  as  if 
seared  with  a hot  iron.  Through  the  deceitfulness 


Vlll 


PREFACE. 


of  the  human  heart,  the  allurements  of  the  world, 
and  the  artifices  of  Satan,  this,  at  length,  is  com- 
monly accomplished ; and  in  the  meantime,  they 
deafen  themselves  to  its  remonstrances,  by  living 
in  a continual  noise  and  bustle.  The  conflict  in 
my  soul  between  these  two  is  here  related ; and 
some  account  given  of  the  artifices  which  Satan, 
in  confederacy  with  my  heart,  made  use  of  to 
keep  my  conscience  quiet,  and  silence  its  remon- 
strances ; and  also  of  the  means  which  the  Lord 
employed  to  defeat  this  conspiracy,  to  give  con- 
science its  due  ascendency,  and  to  incline  my  be- 
fore unwilling  heart  to  become  obedient  to  its 
friendly  admonitions  ; with  the  effect  thereof  upon 
my  religious  views  and  conduct. 

As  to  the  effect  of  this  publication  respecting 
my  character  and  worldly  interest,  myself,  and  all 
that  is  dear  to  me,  I would  leave  in  His  hands, 
who  causeth  all  to  work  together  for  good  to  them 
that  love  him,  whom  he  hath  called  according  to 
his  purpose.  And  he  hath  so  evinced  his  care 
over  me,  and  goodness  to  me,  in  all  the  concerns 
of  my  past  life,  that  it  were  shameful,  if  I did  not 


PREFACE. 


IX 


most  willingly  cast  all  my  care  upon  him  for  the 
future.  But,  reader,  the  effect  of  it,  respecting 
thee,  I have  much  at  heart ; and  have  had,  and 
shall,  I trust,  continue  to  have  it  much  in  my 
prayers. 

If  thou  art  a believing  servant  of  God,  I hope, 
thou  wilt  see  cause  to  bless  God  in  me,  and  wilt 
be  established  and  comforted  thereby ; according 
to  the  fervent  desire  of  my  soul,  for  all  that  love 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity.  If  thou  art 
one,  whose  experience  answers  in  many  things  to 
what  is  related  in  the  former  part  of  this  narra- 
tive, as  face  answers  to  face  in  the  water,  may  the 
Lord,  the  Spirit  who  convinceth  of  sin,  alarm  thy 
drowsy  conscience,  and  bring  thee  under  a serious 
concern  for  thy  precious  soul,  and  its  eternal  inte- 
rests ; may  he  incline  thine  heart  diligently  to  use 
the  means  here  spoken  of,  as  far  as  conscience 
evidences  it  to  be  thy  duty ; and  may  he  bless  the 
means  for  enlightening  thy  mind  with  the  know- 
ledge of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus ; and  guiding 
thy  wandering  feet  into  the  ways  of  peace.  This, 
be  assured,  is  my  hearty  prayer  for  thee;  and 


X 


PREFACE. 


with  this  prayer  I commend  this  work  unto  the 
Lord,  that  if  it  be  his  blessed  will,  he  may  employ 
it  as  an  instrument  for  advancing  his  glory,  and 
the  salvation  of  souls. 

THOMAS  SCOTT. 

Weston-Underwood,  Feh.  26,  1779. 


PREFACE  TO  THE  SECOND  EDITION. 


About  ten  years  have  elapsed  since  the  first 
publication  of  the  ensuing  narrative.  In  that 
space  I have  had  much  opportunity  of  re-examin- 
ing the  Scriptures,  and  of  making  observations, 
both  in  the  world  and  in  the  professing  church ; as 
well  as  of  getting  a further  measure  of  self-know- 
ledge. But  I bless  God,  that  upon  a revisal  of 
the  Force  of  Truth,  in  order  to  a second  edi- 
tion, I see  no  cause  to  retract  a single  sentence,  or 
to  propose  any  matter  differently  than  before.  If 
any  one  should  bestow  the  pains  to  compare  this 
with  the  former  edition,  he  will  indeed  find  seve- 
ral verbal  alterations,  in  which  brevity,  perspicu- 
ity and  precision  alone  have  been  consulted : but 


xli  PREFACE  TO  THE  SECOND  EDITION. 

he  will  not  meet  with  a single  variation,  which  in 
any  measure  changes  the  meaning  of  the  passage. 
Had  I materially  altered  my  sentiments,  I would 
either  have  refused  to  concur  in  publishing  a se- 
cond edition,  or  have  fairly  avowed  that  altera- 
tion : but,  on  the  contrary,  I deem  it  incumbent 
upon  me  to  declare,  that  I am  more  than  ever  es- 
tablished in  the  belief  of  all  those  doctrines  that 
I before  proposed,  as  the  leading  truths  of  Chris- 
tianity. 

THOMAS  SCOTT. 

London^  Chapel  Street,  March  13,  1789. 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH 


PART  I. 

Giving  an  account  of  the  state  of  the  author’s  mind  and 
conscience,  previous  to,  and  at  the  commencement  of 
that  change,  whereof  he  purposes  to  give  the  history. 

Notwithstanding  that  I was  not  edu- 
cated in  what  is  commonly  considered  as 
ignorance  of  God  and  religion ; yet,  until 
the  sixteenth  year  of  my  age  I do  not  re- 
member that  I ever  was  under  any  serious 
conviction  of  my  being  a sinner,  in  danger 
of  wrath,  or  in  need  of  mercy ; nor  did  I 
ever,  during  this  part  of  my  life,  that  I re- 
collect, offer  one  hearty  prayer  to  God  in 
secret.  Being  alienated  from  God,  through 
2 


14 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


ignorance  that  was  in  me,  I lived  without 
him  in  the  world ; and  as  utterly  neglected 
to  pay  him  any  voluntary  service,  as  if  I 
had  been  an  atheist  in  principle. 

But  about  my  sixteenth  year  I began  to 
see  that  I was  a sinner ; a leper  in  every 
part,  “ there  being  no  health  in  me  ; ” out 
of  many  external  indications  of  inward  de- 
pravity, conscience  discovered  and  reproach- 
ed me  with  one  ; and  I was,  for  the  first 
time,  disquieted  with  apprehensions  of  the 
wrath  of  an  offended  God.  My  attend- 
ance at  the  Lord’s  table  being  expected 
about  the  same  time,  (though  I was  very 
ignorant  of  the  meaning  and  end  of  that 
sacred  ordinance,)  this  circumstance,  united 
with  the  accusations  of  my  conscience, 
brought  an  awe  upon  my  spirits,  and  in- 
terrupted my  before  undisturbed  course  of 
sin. 

Being,  however,  an  utter  stranger  to  the 
depravity  and  helplessness  of  fallen  nature, 
I had  no  doubt  but  I could  amend  my  life 
whenever  I pleased.  Previous,  therefore, 
to  communicating,  I set  about  an  unwilling 
reformation ; and  procuring  a form  of  prayer. 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


15 


I attempted  to  pay  my  secret  addresses  to 
the  Majesty  of  Heaven.  In  this  manner 
having  silenced  my  conscience,  I partook 
of  the  ordinance,  held  my  resolutions,  and 
continued  my  devotions,  such  as  they  were, 
for  a little  space  : but  they  were  a weari- 
ness and  a task  to  me  ; and  temptations 
soon  returning,  I relapsed  ; my  prayer  book 
was  thrown  aside,  and  no  more  thought  of, 
till  my  conscience  was  again  alarmed  by 
the  next  warning  given  for  the  celebration 
of  the  Lord’s  supper.  Then  the  same 
ground  was  gone  over  again,  and  with  the 
same  issue.  My  goodness  was  like  the 
morning  dew,  that  passeth  away ; and  lov- 
ing sin,  and  disrelishing  religious  duties 
as  much  as  ever,  I returned,  as  the  sow 
that  is  washed  to  her  wallowing  in  the 
mire. 

With  little  variation,  this  was  my  course 
of  life  for  nine  years;  but  in  that  time  I 
had  such  experience  of  my  own  weakness, 
and  the  superior  force  of  temptation,  that 
I secretly  concluded  reformation  in  my  case 
to  be  impracticable.  “ Can  the  Ethiopian 
change  his  skin,  or  the  leopard  his  spots  ? ” 


16 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH  I 


I was  experimentally  convinced  that  I was 
equally  unable,  with  the  feeble  barrier  of 
resolutions  and  endeavors,  to  stem  the  tor- 
rent of  my  impetuous  inclinations,  when 
swelled  by  welcome,  suitable,  and  power- 
ful temptations  ; and  being  ignorant  that 
God  had  reserved  this  to  himself  as  his 
own  work,  and  had  engaged  to  do  it  for  the 
poor  sinner,  who  feeling  his  own  insuffi- 
ciency, is  heartily  desirous  to  have  it  done 
by  him,  I stifled  my  convictions  as  well  as 
I could,  and  put  off  my  repentance  to  a 
more  convenient  season. 

But  being  of  a reflecting  turn,  and  much 
alone,  my  mind  was  almost  constantly  em- 
ployed. Aware  of  the  uncertainty  of  life, 
I was  disquieted  with  continual  apprehen- 
sions, that  this  more  convenient  season 
would  never  arrive ; especially,  as  through 
an  unconfirmed  state  of  health,  I had 
many  warnings,  and  near  prospects  of 
death  and  eternity.  For  a long  time  I en- 
tertained no  doubt,  but  that  impenitent 
sinners  would  be  miserable  forever  in  hell; 
and  at  some  seasons  such  amazing  reflec- 
tions upon  this  awful  subject  forced  them- 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


17 


selves  into  my  mind,  that  I was  overpow- 
ered with  them,  and  my  fears  became  in- 
tolerable. At  such  times  my  extempore 
cries  for  mercy  were  so  wrestling  and  per- 
severing, that  I was  scarcely  able  to  give 
over,  though  at  other  times  I lived  without 
prayer  of  any  sort  ; yet  in  my  darkest 
hours,  though  my  conscience  was  awaken- 
ed to  discover  more  and  more  sinfulness  in 
my  whole  behavior,  there  remained  a hope 
that  I should  one  day  repent  and  turn  unto 
God.  If  this  hope  was  from  myself,  it  was 
a horrid  presumption,  but  the  event  makes 
me  willing  to  acknowledge  a persuasion 
that  it  was  from  the  Lord  ; for  had  it 
not  been  for  this  hope,  I should  probably 
have  given  way  to  temptations,  which  fre- 
quently assaulted  me,  of  putting  an  end  to 
my  own  life,  in  proud  discontent  with  my 
lot  in  this  world,  and  mad  despair  about 
another. 

A hymn  of  Dr.  Watts,  in  his  admirable 
little  book  for  children  entitled,  “ The  All- 
seeing  God,’’  at  this  time  fell  in  my  way ; 
I was  much  affected  with  it,  and  having 
committed  it  to  memory,  was  frequently 
2^ 


18 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


repeating  it,  and  was  thereby  continually 
reminded  of  my  guilt  and  danger.  Parents 
may  from  this  inconsiderable  circumstance 
be  reminded,  that  it  is  of  great  importance 
to  store  their  children’s  minds  with  such 
useful  matter,  instead  of  suffering  them  to 
be  furnished  with  such  corrupting  trash  as 
is  commonly  taught  them.  They  know  not 
what  use  God  may  make  of  these  early 
rudiments  of  instruction  in  future  life.  At 
this  period,  though  I was  the  slave  of  sin, 
yet  as  my  conscience  was  not  pacified,  nor 
my  principles  greatly  corrupted,  there  seem- 
ed some  hope  concerning  me ; but  at  length 
Satan  took  a very  effectual  method  of  si- 
lencing my  convictions,  that  I might  sleep 
securely  in  my  sins  : and  justly  was  I given 
over  to  a strong  delusion  to  believe  a lie, 
when  I held  the  truth  that  I did  know  in 
unrighteousness.  A Socinian  comment  on 
the  Scriptures  came  in  my  way,  and  I 
greedily  drank  the  poison  because  it  qui- 
eted my  fears,  and  flattered  my  abominable 
pride.  The  whole  system  coincided  exactly 
with  my  inclinations,  and  the  state  of  my 
mind,  and  approved  itself  to  me.  In  read- 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


19 


ing  this  exposition,  sin  seemed  to  lose  its 
negative  ugliness,  and  appear  a very  small 
and  tolerable  evil ; man’s  imperfect  obedi- 
ence seemed  to  shine  with  an  almost  divine 
excellency ; and  God  appeared  so  entirely 
and  necessarily  merciful,  that  he  could  not 
make  any  of  his  creatures  miserable  with- 
out contradicting  his  natural  propensity. 
These  things  influenced  my  mind  so  pow- 
erfully, that  I concluded  that  notwithstand- 
a few  little  blemishes,  I was,  upon  the 
whole,  a very  worthy  creature.  Then  fur- 
ther the  mysteries  of  the  Gospel  being  ex- 
plained away,  or  brought  down  to  the  level 
of  man’s  comprehension  by  such  proud 
and  corrupt  though  specious  reasonings; 
by  acceding  to  these  sentiments,  I was  in 
my  own  opinion,  in  point  of  understanding 
and  discernment,  exalted  to  a superiority 
above  the  general  run  of  mankind;  and 
amused  myself  with  looking  down  with 
contempt  upon  such  as  were  weak  enough 
to  believe  the  orthodox  doctrines.  Thus  I 
generally  soothed  my  conscience : and  if 
at  any  time  I was  uneasy  at  the  apprehen- 
sion that  I did  not  thoroughly  deserve,  and 


20 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH  ; 


was  not  entirely  fit  for  heaven,  the  same 
book  afforded  me  a soft  pillow,  on  which  to 
lull  myself  to  sleep ; it  argued,  and  I thought 
it  proved,  that  there  were  no  eternal  tor- 
ments ; and  insinuated,  that  there  were  no 
torments  except  for  notorious  sinners  ; and 
that  such  as  should  just  fall  short  of  heaven, 
would  sink  into  their  original  nothing. 
With  this  welcome  scheme  I silenced  all 
my  fears,  and  told  my  accusing  conscience, 
that  if  I fell  short  of  heaven,  I should  be 
annihilated,  and  never  be  sensible  of  my 
loss. 

By  experience  I am  well  acquainted  with 
Satan’s  intention,  in  employing,  so  many 
of  his  servants  to  invent  those  pestilent  er- 
rors, whether  in  speculation  or  practice,  that 
have  in  all  ages  corrupted  and  enervated 
the  pure  and  powerful  doctrine  of  the  Gos- 
pel ; for  they  lead  to  forgetfulness  of  God, 
and  security  in  sin,  and  are  deadly  poi- 
son to  every  soul  that  imbibes  them, 
unless  a miracle  of  grace  prevent.  Such, 
on  one  hand,  are  all  the  superstitious 
doctrines  of  popery,  purgatory,  penances, 
absolutions,  indulgences,  merits  of  good 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


21 


works,  and  the  acceptableness  of  will-wor- 
ship, and  uncommanded  observances.  What 
are  these  but  engines  of  the  devil,  to  keep 
men  quiet  in  their  sins  ? Man,  resolved  to 
follow  the  dictates  of  his  depraved  inclina- 
tion, and  not  to  bound  his  pursuits  and  en- 
joyments within  the  limits  of  God’s  holy 
law,  catches  at  anything  to  soften  the  hor- 
rible thought  of  eternal  misery.  This  is 
the  awakening  reflection,  God’s  sword  in 
the  conscience,  which  it  is  Satan’s  busi- 
ness, by  all  his  diabolical  artifices,  to  en- 
deavor to  sheath,  blunt,  or  turn  aside ; 
knowing,  that  whilst  this  alarming  appre- 
hension is  present  to  the  soul,  he  can  never 
maintain  his  possession  of  it  in  peace.  By 
such  inventions,  therefore,  as  these,  he  takes 
care  to  furnish  the  sinner  with  that  which 
he  seeks  for,  and  to  enable  him  to  walk  ac- 
cording to  the  course  of  this  wicked  world, 
and  the  desires  of  depraved  nature,  without 
being  disturbed  by  such  dreadful  thoughts. 
The  same,  on  the  other  hand,  is  the  ten- 
dency of  all  those  speculations  of  reason- 
ing men,  which  set  God’s  attributes  at  va- 
riance with  each  other ; which  represent  the 


22 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


Supreme  Governor  as  so  weakly  merciful, 
as  neither  to  regard  the  demands  of  his 
justice,  the  glory  of  his  holiness,  the  vera- 
city of  his  word,  nor  the  peaceable  order 
and  subordination  of  the  universe  ; which 
explain  away  all  the  mysteries  of  the  Gos- 
pel ; and  represent  sin,  that  fruitful  root  of 
evil,  that  enemy  of  God,  that  favorite  of 
Satan,  as  a very  little  thing,  scarcely  no- 
ticed by  the  Almighty ; and  which,  con- 
trary to  Scripture,  and  universal  experience 
and  observation,  would  persuade  us,  that 
man  is  not  a depraved  creature. 

These  latter  sentiments  I acceded  to,  and 
maintained  as  long  as  I could ; and  I did 
it  most  assuredly,  because  they  soothed  my 
conscience,  freed  me  from  the  pressing  fears 
of  damnation,  and  enabled  me  to  think 
favorably  of  myself.  For  these  reasons 
alone  I loved,  and  chose  this  ground ; I 
fixed  myself  upon  it,  and  there  I fortified 
myself  with  all  the  arguments  and  reason- 
ings I could  meet  with.  These  things  I 
wished  to  believe  ; and  I had  my  wish  ; for 
at  length  I did  most  confidently  believe 
them.  Being  taken  captive  in  this  snare 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


23 


by  Satan,  I should  here  have  perished  with 
a lie  in  my  right  hand,  had  not  that  Lord, 
whom  I dishonored,  snatched  me  as  a brand 
from  the  burning. 

In  this  state  of  mind  I attempted  to  ob- 
tain admission  into  holy  orders.  Wrapped 
up  in  the  proud  notion  of  the  dignity  of 
human  nature,  I had  lost  sight  of  the  evil 
of  sin,  and  thought  little  of  my  own  sin- 
fulness. I was  filled  with  a self-important 
opinion  of  my  own  worth,  and  the  depth 
of  my  understanding;  I had  adopted  a 
system  of  religion,  accommodated  to  that 
foolish  pride,  having  almost  wholly  discard- 
ed mysteries  from  my  creed,  and  regarding 
with  sovereign  contempt  those  who  believ- 
ed them.  As  far  as  I understood  those 
controversies,  I was  nearly  a Socinian,  and 
a Pelagian,  and  wholly  an  Arminian  ; yet, 
to  my  shame  be  it  spoken,  I sought  to  ob- 
tain admission  into  the  ministry,  in  a church 
whose  doctrines  are  diametrically  opposed 
to  all  the  three ; without  once  concerning 
myself  about  those  barriers,  which  the  wis- 
dom of  our  forefathers  have  placed  about 
her,  purposely  to  prevent  the  intrusion  of 
such  dangerous  heretics  as  I then  was. 


24 


THE  FORCE  OP  TRUTH; 


Whilst  I was  preparing  for  this  solemn 
office,  I lived,  as  before,  in  known  sin,  and 
in  utter  neglect  of  prayer:  my  whole  pre* 
paration  consisting  of  nothing  else  but  an 
attention  to  those  studies  which  were  more 
immediately  required,  for  my  reputably 
passing  through  the  previous  examina- 
tion. 

And  thus  after  some  difficulty,  with  a 
heart  full  of  pride,  and  all  manner  of  wick- 
edness, my  life  being  polluted  with  many 
unrepented,  unforsaken  sins,  without  one 
cry  for  mercy,  one  prayer  for  direction,  or 
assistance  in,  or  a blessing  upon  what  I 
was  about  to  do ; after  having  concealed 
my  real  sentiments  under  the  mask  of  ge- 
neral expressions  ; after  having  subscribed 
articles  directly  contrary  to  my  then  belief; 
and  after  having  blasphemously  declared 
in  the  presence  of  God  and  of  the  congre- 
gation, in  the  most  solemn  manner,  sealing 
it  with  the  Lord’s  supper,  that  I judged 
myself  to  be  inwardly  moved  by  the  Holy 
Ghost  to  take  this  office  upon  me,  (not 
knowing  or  believing  that  there  was  a Holy 
Ghost,)  on  September  the  20th,  1772, 1 was 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


25 


ordained  a deacon.  For  ever  blessed  be 
the  God  of  all  long  suffering  and  mercy, 
who  had  patience  with  such  a rebel  and 
blasphemer,  such  an  irreverent  trifler  with 
his  majesty,  and  such  a presumptuous  in- 
truder into  his  sacred  ministry ! I never 
think  of  this  daring  wickedness  without 
being  filled  with  amazement  that  I am  out 
of  hell ; without  adoring  that  gracious  God, 
who  permitted  such  an  atrocious  sinner  to 
live,  yea,  to  serve  him,  and  with  accept- 
ance, I trust,  to  call  him  Father,  and  as  his 
minister  to  speak  in  his  name.  Praise 
the  Lord,  O my  soul,  and  all  that  is  within 
me,  bless  his  holy  name ; Praise  the  Lord, 
O my  soul,  and  forget  not  all  his  benefits ; 
who  forgiveth  all  thy  sins,  and  healeth  all 
thy  infirmities ; who  saveth  thy  life  from  de- 
struction and  crowneth  me  with  mercy  and 
loving-kindness.”  May  I love  much,  and 
very  humbly  and  devotedly  serve  that  God 
who  has  multiplied  his  mercies,  in  abun- 
dantly pardoning  my  complicated  provoca- 
tions ! 

My  views  in  entering  into  the  ministry,  as 
far  as  I can  ascertain  them,  were  these 
3 


26 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


three : — 1.  A desire  of  a less  laborious 
and  more  comfortable  way  of  procuring  a 
livelihood,  than  otherwise  I had  a prospect 
of. — 2.  The  expectation  of  more  leisure  to 
employ  in  reading,  of  which  I was  inordi- 
nately fond.  — And,  3.  A proud  conceit  of 
my  abilities,  and  a vainglorious  imagina- 
tion, that  I should  some  time  distinguish 
and  advance  myself  in  the  literary  world. 
These  were  my  ruling  motives  in  taking 
this  bold  step : motives  as  opposite  to  those 
which  should  have  influence  therein,  as 
pride  is  opposite  to  humility  ; ambition  to 
contentedness  in  a low  estate,  and  a will- 
ingness to  be  the  least  of  all,  and  the  ser- 
vant of  all : as  opposite  as  love  of  self,  of 
the  world,  of  filthy  lucre,  and  slothful  ease, 
is  opposite  to  the  love  of  God,  and  of 
souls,  and  of  the  laborious  work  of  the 
ministry.  Mine,  therefore,  be  the  shame  of 
this  heinous  sin ; and  to  God  be  all  the 
glory  of  overruling  it  for  good,  I trust  both 
to  unworthy  me,  and  to  his  dear  people,  the 
church,  which  he  hath  purchased  with  his 
own  blood. 

My  subsequent  conduct  was  suitable  to 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


27 


these  motives.  No  sooner  was  I fixed  in  a 
curacy,  than  with  close  application  I sat 
down  to  the  study  of  the  learned  languages, 
and  such  other  matters  as  I considered 
most  needful,  in  order  to  lay  the  foundation 
of  my  future  advancement.  And  would  I 
were  now  as  diligent  in  serving  God,  as  I 
was  then  in  serving  self  and  ambition  ! I 
spared  no  pains ; I shunned,  as  much  as 
I well  could,  all  acquaintance  and  diver- 
sions ; and  I retrenched  upon  my  usual 
hours  of  sleep,  that  I might  keep  more 
closely  to  this  business.  As  a minister,  I 
attended  just  enough  to  the  public  duties 
of  my  station  to  support  a decent  character, 
which  I deemed  subservient  to  my  main 
design:  and  from  the  same  principle  I aim- 
ed at  morality  in  my  outward  deportment, 
and  affected  seriousness  in  my  conversa- 
tion. As  to  the  rest,  I still  lived  in  the 
practice  of  what  I knew  to  be  sinful,  and 
in  the  entire  neglect  of  all  secret  religion. 
K ever  inclined  to  pray,  conscious  guilt 
stopped  my  mouth,  and  I seldom  went  fur- 
ther than  “ God  be  merciful  unto  me.” 
However,  perceiving  that  my  Socinian 


28 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


principles  were  very  disreputable  ; and  be- 
ing conscious  from  my  own  experience, 
that  they  were  unfavorable  to  morality,  I 
concealed  them  in  a great  measure,  both 
for  my  credit’s  sake,  and  from  a desire  I 
entertained,  subservient  to  my  main  design, 
of  successfully  inculcating  the  practice  of 
the  moral  duties  upon  those  to  whom  I 
preached.  My  studies,  indeed,  lay  very 
little  in  divinity,  but  this  little  all  opposed 
that  part  of  my  scheme  which  respected 
the  punishment  of  the  wicked  in  the  other 
world ; and,  therefore,  (being  now  removed 
at  a distance  from  those  authors  whence  I 
had  imbibed  my  sentiments,  and  from  whose 
reasonings  I had  learned  to  defend  them,) 
I began  gradually  to  be  shaken  in  my  for- 
mer confidence,  and  once  more  to  be  under 
some  apprehensions  of  eternal  misery.  Be- 
ing also  statedly  employed,  and  with  the 
appearance  of  solemnity,  in  the  public 
worship  of  God,  whilst  I neglected  and 
provoked  him  in  secret,  my  conscience  cla- 
morously reproached  me  with  base  hypo- 
crisy, and  I began  to  conclude,  that  if  eter- 
nal torments  were  reserved  for  any  sinners, 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


29 


I certainly  should  be  one  of  the  number. 
And  now  again  I was  filled  with  anxious 
fears  and  terrifying  alarms  ; especially  as  I 
was  continually  meditating  upon  what 
might  be  the  awful  consequence,  should  I 
be  called  hence  by  sudden  death.  Even 
my  close  application  to  study  could  not 
soothe  my  conscience,  nor  quiet  my  fears : 
under  the  affected  air  of  cheerfulness,  I was 
truly  miserable. 

This  was  my  state  of  mind  when  the 
change  I am  about  to  relate,  began  to  take 
place.  How  it  commenced,  in  what  man- 
ner, and  by  what  steps  it  jnoceeded,  and 
how  it  was  completed  will  be  the  subject 
of  the  second  part  of  this  work.  This  first 
part  I shall  conclude  by  observing,  that 
though  I was  staggered  in  my  favorite  sen- 
timent before  mentioned,  and  in  my  views 
of  the  person  of  Christ  was  verging  to- 
wards Arianism ; yet  in  my  other  opinions 
I was  more  confirmed  than  ever.  What 
those  opinions  were,  I have  already  in 
brief  declared ; and  they  will  occur  again, 
and  be  more  fully  explained,  as  I proceed 
to  relate  the  manner  in  which  I was  con- 
s' 


80 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH! 


strained  to  renounce  them,  one  after  ano- 
ther, and  to  accede  to  those  that  were  di- 
rectly contrary  thereto.  Let  it  suffice  to 
say,  that  I was  brim  full  of  proud  self-suffi- 
ciency, very  positive,  and  very  obstinate : 
and  being  situated  in  the  neighborhood  of 
some  of  those  whom  the  world  calls  Me- 
thodists,* I joined  in  the  prevailing  senti- 

* Methodists,  as  a stigma  of  reproach,  was  first  ap- 
plied to  Mr.  Wesley,  Mr.  Whitefield,  and  their  follow- 
ers ; to  those  who,  though  professing  an  attachment  to 
the  established  church,  and  disclaiming  the  name  of 
Dissenters,  were  not  conformists  in  point  of  parochial 
order,  but  had  separate  seasons,  places,  and  assemblies 
for  worship.  The  term  has  since  been  extended  by 
many  to  all  persons,  whether  clergy  or  laity,  who 
preach  or  profess  the  doctrines  of  the  Reformation,  as 
expressed  in  the  articles  and  liturgy  of  our  church. 
For  this  fault  they  must  all  submit  to  bear  the  re- 
proachful name  alike,  especially  the  ministers : nor 
will  the  most  regular  and  peaceable  compliance  with 
the  injunctions  of  the  rubric,  exempt  them  from  it,  if 
they  avow  the  authorized,  but  now  exploded  doctrines 
to  which  they  have  subscribed.  My  acquaintance 
hitherto  has  been  only  with  Methodists  of  this  latter 
description : and  I have  them  only  in  view,  whenever 
I use  the  term. 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


31 


merit,  held  them  in  sovereign  contempt, 
spoke  of  them  in  derision,  declaimed  against 
them  from  the  pulpit,  as  persons  full  of 
bigotry,  enthusiasm  and  spiritual  pride ; 
laid  heavy  things  to  their  charge,  and  en* 
deavored  to  prove  the  doctrines  which  I 
supposed  them  to  hold,  (for  I had  never 
read  their  books,)  to  be  dishonorable  to 
God,  and  destructive  to  morality.  And 
though  in  some  companies  I chose  to  con- 
ceal some  part  of  my  sentiments,  and  in 
all  affected  to  speak  as  a friend  to  universal 
toleration ; yet  scarce  any  person  could  be 
more  proudly  and  violently  prejudiced 
against  both  their  persons  and  principles. 


PART  II. 


Containing  a history  of  this  change  : the  manner  in  which, 

and  the  means  by  which  it  was  at  length  effected. 

In  January,  1774,  two  of  my  parishion- 
ers, a man  and  his  wife,  lay  at  the  point  of 
death.  I had  heard  of  it,  but  according  to 
my  general  custom,  not  being  sent  for,  I 
took  no  notice  of  it : but  one  evening,  the 
woman  being  already  dead,  and  the  man 

dying,  I heard  that  my  neighbor,  Mr. , 

had  been  several  times  to  visit  them.  Im- 
mediately my  conscience  reproached  me 
with  being  shamefully  negligent,  in  sitting 
at  home  within  a few  doors  of  dying  per- 
sons, my  general  hearers,  and  never  going 
to  visit  them.  Directly  it  occurred  to  me, 
that  whatever  contempt  I might  have  for 

Mr. ’s  doctrines,  I must  acknowledge 

his  practice  to  be  more  consistent  with  the 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


33 


ministerial  character  than  mine.  He  must 
have  more  zeal  and  love  for  souls  than  I 
had,  or  he  would  not  have  walked  so  far  to 
visit  and  supply  my  lack  of  care  to  those 
who,  as  far  as  I was  concerned,  might  have 
been  left  to  perish  in  their  sins. 

This  reflection  affected  me  so  much,  that 
earnestly,  yea,  with  tears  and  without  delay, 
I besought  the  Lord  to  forgive  niy  past  ne- 
glect ; and  resolved  thenceforth  to  be  more 
attentive  to  this  duty:  which  resolution, 
though  at  first  formed  in  ignorant  depend- 
ence on  my  own  strength,  f have  by  divine 
grace  been  enabled  hitherto  to  keep.  Im- 
mediately I went  to  visit  the  survivor  ; and 
the  affecting  sight  of  one  person  already 
dead,  and  another  expiring  in  the  same 
chamber,  served  more  deeply  to  impress  my 
serious  convictions;  and  from  that  time  I 
have  constantly  visited  the  sick  of  my  pa- 
rishes, as  far  a^  I had  opportunity ; and 
have  endeavored,  to  the  best  of  my  know- 
ledge, to  perform  that  essential  part  of  a 
parish  minister’s  duty. 

Some  time  after  this,  a friend  recom- 
mended io  my  perusal  the  conclusion  of 


34 


THE  EORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


Bishop  Burnet’s  History  of  His  Own  Times, 
especially  that  part  which  respects  the 
clergy.  It  had  the  intended  effect : I was 
considerably  instructed  and  impressed 
thereby  ; I was  convinced,  that  my  entrance 
into  the  ministry  had  been  the  result  of  very 
wrong  motives,  was  preceded  with  a very  un- 
suitable preparation,  and  accompanied  with 
a very  improper  conduct ; some  uneasiness 
was  also  excited  in  my  mind,  concerning 
my  neglect  of  the  important  duties  of  that 
high  calling.  — And  though  I was  too  much 
the  slave  of  sin,  devoted  to  other  studies, 
and  in  love  with  this  present  world,  to  re- 
linquish my  flattering  pursuit  of  reputation 
and  preferment,  and  change  the  course  of 
my  life,  studies,  and  employments,  yet  I ex- 
perienced, by  intervals,  desires  and  pur- 
poses, at  some  future  period  of  devoting 
myself  wholly  to  the  work  of  the  ministry, 
in  the  manner  to  which  he  exhorts  the 
clergy. 

All  these  things  increased  the  clamorous 
remonstrances  of  my  conscience  ; and  at 
this  time  I lived  without  any  secret  reli- 
gion, because  without  some  reformation  in 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


85 


my  conduct  as  a man  and  a minister,  I did 
not  dare  to  pray.  My  convictions  would 
no  longer  be  silenced  or  appeased ; and  they 
became  so  intolerably  troublesome,  that  I 
resolved  to  make  one  more  effort  toward 
amendment.  In  good  earnest,  and  not  to- 
tally without  seeking  the  assistance  of  the 
Lord  by  prayer,  I attempted  to  break  the 
chains  wherewith  Satan  had  hitherto  held 
my  soul  in  bondage.  It  pleased  the  Lord, 
that  I at  this  time  should  obtain  some  ad- 
vantages ; part  of  my  grosser  defilements  I 
was  enabled  to  relinquish,  and  to  enter 
upon  a form  of  devotion.  Formal  enough 
indeed  it  was  ; for  I neither  knew  that  Me- 
diator, through  whom,  nor  that  Spirit  by 
whom,  prayers  are  offered  with  acceptance 
to  God ; and  yet,  though  utterly  in  the 
dark  as  to  the  true  and  living  way  to  the 
throne  of  gi’ace,  I am  persuaded,  there  were 
even  then  seasons,  when  I was  enabled  to 
rise  above  a mere  form,  and  to  offer  peti- 
tions so  far  spiritual^  as  to  be  accepted  and 
answered. 

I was  now  somewhat  reformed  in  my 
outward  conduct ; but  the  renewing  in  the 


86 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


spirit  of  my  mind,  if  begun,  was  scarce 
discernible.  As  my  life  was,  in  my  own 
judgment,  less  wicked,  my  heart  grew  more 
proud ; the  idol  self  was  the  object  of  my 
adoration  and  obeisance  ; my  worldly  ad- 
vancement was  more  eagerly  sought  than 
ever ; some  flattering  prospects  seemed  to 
open,  and  I resolved  to  improve  my  advan- 
tage to  the  uttermost.  At  the  same  ^ime 
everything  tended  to  increase  my  good  opin- 
ion of  myself.  I was  treated  with  kind- 
ness and  friendship  by  persons,  from  whom 
I had  no  reason  to  expect  it ; my  preach- 
ing was  well  received;  my  acquaintance 
seemed  to  be  courted ; my  foolish  heart  ver- 
ily believed,  that  all  this  and  much  more, 
was  due  to  my  superior  worth  ; whilst  con- 
science, which  before,  by  its  mortifying  ac- 
cusations was  useful  to  preserve  some 
sense  of  unworthiness  in  my  mind,  was 
now  silenced,  or  seemed  to  authorize  that 
pride,  which  before  it  checked.  And  be- 
cause I had  the  disadvantage  of  convers- 
ing in  general  with  such  persons,  as  either 
favored  my  sentiments ; or  out  of  good 
manners,  or  because  they  saw  it  would  be 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


37 


in  vain,  would  not  contradict  me ; I con- 
cluded that  my  scheme  of  doctrine  was 
the  exact  standard  of  truth,  and  that  by 
my  superior  abilities  I was  capable  of  con- 
futing or  convincing  all  who  were  other- 
wise minded.  In  this  view  of  the  matter, 
I felt  an  eager  desire  of  entering  into  a re- 
ligious controversy,  especially  with  a Cal- 
vinist. 

It  was  at  this  time  that  my  correspond- 
ence with  ]\Ir. * commenced.  At  the 

visitation.  May,  1775,  we  exchanged  a few 
words  in  an  argumentative  way,  in  the 
room  among  the  clergy,  which  I believe, 
drew  many  eyes  upon  us.  At  that  time 
he  prudently  declined  the  discourse,  but  a 
day  or  two  after  sent  me  a short  note,  and 
a little  book  for  my  perusal.  This  was  the 
very  thing  I wanted,  and  I gladly  embraced 
the  opportunity,  which,  according  to  my 
wishes,  seemed  now  to  offer.  This  I did, 
God  knoweth,  with  no  inconsiderable  ex- 
pectations, that  my  arguments  would  prove 
irresistibly  convincing,  and  that  I should 


* Hev.  John  Newton. 

4 


38 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


have  the  honor  of  rescuing  a well-meaning 
person  from  his  enthusiastical  delusions. 

Indeed  at  this  time  I had  conceived  a 
very  favorable  opinion  of,  and  sort  of  re- 
spect for  him  ; because  I was  acquainted 
with  the  character  he  sustained  even  among 
some  persons,  who  expressed  a disapproba- 
tion of  his  doctrines  ; they  were  forward  to 
commend  him  as  a benevolent,  disinterest- 
ed and  inoffensive  person,  and  a laborious 
minister.  On  the  other  hand,  I looked 
upon  his  religious  sentiments  as  rank  fana- 
ticism, and  entertained  a very  contemptuous 
opinion  of  his  abilities,  natural  and  acquir- 
ed. Once  I had  the  curiosity  to  hear  him 
preach,  and  not  understanding  his  sermon, 
I made  a very  great  jest  of  it,  where  I 
could  do  it  without  giving  offence.  I had 
also  read  one  of  his  publications  : but  for 
the  same  reason,  I thought  the  greater  part 
of  it  to  be  whimsical,  paradoxical  and  un- 
intelligible. 

Concealing,  therefore,  the  true  motives 
of  my  conduct  under  the  offer  of  friend- 
ship, and  a professed  desire  to  know  the 
truth,  (which  amidst  all  my  self-sufficiency 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


39 


and  prejudice,  I trust  the  Lord  had  even 
then  given  me,)  with  the  greatest  affecta- 
tion of  candor,  and  a mind  open  to  convic- 
tion, I wrote  him  a long  letter ; purposing 
to  draw  from  him  such  an  avowal,  and  ex- 
planation of  his  sentiments,  as  would  in- 
troduce a controversial  discussion  of  our 
religious  differences. 

The  event  by  no  means  answered  my 
expectation  ; he  returned  me  a very  friendly 
and  long  answer  to  my  letter  ; in  which  he 
carefully  avoided  the  mention  of  those  doc- 
trines which  he  knew  would  offend  me  : he 
declared,  that  he  believed  me  to  be  one 
that  feared  God,  and  that  was  under  the 
teaching  of  his  holy  Spirit ; that  he  gladly 
accepted  my  offers  of  friendship,  and  was 
nowise  inclined  to  dictate  to  me  ; but  leav- 
ing me  to  the  guidance  of  the  Lord,  would 
be  glad,  as  occasion  served,  from  time  to 
time,  to  bear  testimony  to  the  truths  of  the 
Gospel,  and  to  communicate  his  sentiments 
to  me,  on  any  subject,  with  all  the  confi- 
dence of  friendship. 

In  this  manner  our  correspondence  be- 
gan, and  was  continued  in  the  interchange 


40 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH  ; 


of  nine  or  ten  letters,  until  December  the 
same  year.  Throughout  I held  my  pur- 
pose, and  he  his.  I made  use  of  every  en- 
deavor to  draw  him  into  controversy,  and 
filled  my  letters  with  definitions,  inquiries, 
arguments,  objections,  and  consequences, 
and  required  explicit  answers ; he,  on  the 
other  hand,  shunned  every  thing  controver- 
sial as  much  as  possible,  and  filled  his  let- 
ters with  the  most  useful,  and  least  offen- 
sive instructions  ; except  that  now  and  then 
he  dropped  hints  concerning  the  necessity 
and  the  true  nature  and  efficacy  of  faith,  and 
the  manner  in  which  it  was  to  be  sought 
and  obtained  ; and  concerning  some  other 
matters  suited,  as  he  judged,  to  help  me 
forward  in  my  inquiry  after  truth.  But 
they  much  offended  my  prejudices,  afforded 
me  matter  of  disputation,  and  at  that  time 
were  of  little  use  to  me. 

This,  however,  is  certain,  that  through 
the  whole  of  the  correspondence,  I disputed 
with  every  argument  I could  devise  against 
almost  everything  he  advanced ; was  very 
much  nettled  at  many  things  he  asserted : 
I read  great  part  of  his  letters,  and  some 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


41 


books  he  sent  me  with  much  indifference 
and  contempt;  construed  his  declining  con- 
troversy into  an  acknowledgment  of  weak- 
ness ; and  triumphed  in  many  companies 
as  having  confuted  his  arguments.  And 
at  the  last,  when  I could  not  obtain  my 
end,  at  my  instance  the  correspondence  was 
dropped. 

His  letters  and  my  answers  are  now  by 
me  ; and  on  a careful  perusal  of  them,  com- 
pared with  all  that  I can  recollect  concern- 
ing this  matter,  I give  this  as  a faithful  ac- 
count of  this  correspondence,  though  differ- 
ent from  what  has  been  represented.  His 
letters  will,  I hope,  shortly  be  made  public, 
being  such  as  promise  greater  usefulness  to 
others,  than,  through  my  proud,  contentious 
spirit,  I experienced  from  them.  Mine  de- 
serve only  to  be  forgotten,  except  as  they 
are  useful  to  me  to  remind  me  what  I was, 
and  to  mortify  my  pride ; as  they  illustrate 
my  friends  patience  and  candor  in  so  long 
bearing  with  my  ignorance  and  arrogance ; 
and  notwithstanding  my  unteachable,  quar- 
relsome temper,  continuing  his  benevolent 
labors  for  my  good ; and  especially  as  they 
4* 


42 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


remind  me  of  the  goodness  of  God,  who, 
though  he  abominates  and  resists  the 
proud,  yet  knows  how  to  bring  down  the 
stout  heart,  not  only  by  the  iron  rod  of  his 
wrath,  but  by  the  golden  sceptre  of  his 
grace. 

In  this  manner  our  correspondence  and 
acquaintance,  for  the  present,  were  almost 
wholly  broken  off ; for  a long  time  we  sel- 
dom met,  and  then  only  interchanged  a few 
words  on  general  topics  of  conversation. 
Yet  all  along  he  perseveringly  told  me,  to 
my  no  small  offence,  that  I should  accede 
one  day  to  his  religious  principles ; that  he 
had  stood  on  my  ground,  and  that  I should 
stand  on  his ; and  he  constantly  informed 
his  friends,  that,  though  slowly,  I was  surely 
feeling  my  way  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth.  So  clearly  could  he  discern  the 
dawnings  of  grace  in  my  soul,  amidst  all 
the  darkness  of  depraved  nature,  and  ob- 
stinate rebellion  to  the  will  of  God. 

This  expectation  was  principally  ground- 
ed on  my  conduct  in  the  following  circum- 
stances : Immediately  after  the  commence- 
ment of  our  correspondence,  namely,  in 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


43 


May,  1775,  whilst  my  thoughts  were  much 
engrossed  by  some  hopes  of  preferment; 
one  Sunday,  during  the  time  of  divine  ser- 
vice, when  the  psalm  was  named,  I opened 
the  prayer  book  to  turn  to  it ; but  (acci- 
dentally shall  I say,  or  providentially  ?)  I 
opened  upon  the  articles  of  religion  : and 
the  eighth,  respecting  the  authority  and 
warrant  of  the  Athanasian  creed,  immedi- 
ately engaged  my  attention.  My  disbelief 
of  the  doctrine  of  a trinity,  of  co-equal 
persons  in  the  unity  of  the  Godhead,  and 
my  pretensions  to  candor,  both  combined 
to  excite  my  hatred  to  this  creed ; for  which 
reasons,  I had  been  accustomed  to  speak 
of  it  with  contempt,  and  to  neglect  read- 
ing it  officially.  No  sooner,  therefore,  did 
I read  the  words,  “ That  it  was  to  be  tho- 
roughly received  and  believed ; for  that  it 
might  be  proved  by  most  certain  warrants 
of  holy  scripture ; ” than  my  mind  was' 
greatly  impressed  and  affected.  — The  mat- 
ter of  subscription  immediately  occurred, 
and  from  that  moment  I conceived  such 
scruples  about  it,  that  until  my  view  of 
the  whole  system  of  gospel  doctrine  was 


44 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


entirely  changed,  they  remained  insuper- 
able. 

’Tis  wisely  said  by  the  son  of  Sirach, 
“ My  son,  if  thou  come  to  serve  the  Lord, 
prepare  thy  soul  for  temptation.”  I had  twice 
before  subscribed  these  articles  with  the 
same  religious  sentiments  I now  entertained. 
But  conscience  being  asleep,  and  the  ser- 
vice of  the  Lord  no  part  of  my  concern,  I 
considered  subscription  as  a matter  of 
course,  a necessary  form,  and  very  little 
troubled  myself  about  it.  But  now,  though 
full  of  pride,  of  ambition,  and  of  the  love  of 
the  world,  my  heart  was  sincerely  toward 
the  Lord,  and  I dared  not  to  venture  on  a 
known  sin  deliberately,  for  the  sake  of  tem- 
poral interest.  Subscription  to  articles  which 
I did  not  believe,  paid  as  a price  for  church 
preferment,  I looked  upon  as  an  impious 
lie,  a heinous  guilt,  that  could  never  truly 
be  repented  of  without  throwing  back  the 
wages  of  iniquity.  The  more  I pondered 
it,  the  more  strenuously  my  conscience  pro- 
tested against  it.  At  length,  after  a vio- 
lent conflict  betwixt  interest  and  conscience, 
I made  known  my  scruples,  and  my  deter- 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


45 


mination  not  to  subscribe  : thus  my  views 
of  preferment  were  deliberately  given  up, 
and  with  an  increasing  family  I was  left  as 
far  as  mere  human  prudence  could  discern,  ^ 
with  little  other  prospect  than  that  of  pover- 
ty and  distress.  My  scruple  was,  as  I now 
see,  a mistaken  one  ; much  self-sufficiency, 
undue  warmth  of  temper,  and  obstinacy, 
were  betrayed  in  the  management  of  this 
affair,  for  which  I ought  to  be  humbled. 
But  my  adherence  to  the  dictates  of  my 
conscience,  and  holding  fast  my  integrity 
in  such  trying  circumstances,  I never  did, 
nor  I trust  ever  shall,  repent  of. 

No  sooner  was  my  determination  known, 
than  I was  much  blamed  by  many  of  my 
friends.  They  all,  I am  sensible,  did  it  out 
of  kindness  to  me,  but  they  used  arguments 
of  different  kinds.  And  though  I was  con- 
firmed in  my  resolution  by  the  reasonings 
used  to  induce  me  to  alter  it ; yet  were  they 
at  length  made  instrumental  in  bringing 
me  to  this  important  deteriuination  : “ not 
to  believe  what  any  man  said,  as  to  take  it 
upon  his  authority,  but  to  search  the  word 
of  God  with  this  single  intention,  to  disco- 


46 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


ver  whether  the  articles  of  the  church  of 
England  in  general,  and  this  creed  in  par- 
ticular were,  or  were  not  agreeable  thereto.’^ 
I had  studied  the  Scriptures  in  some  mea- 
sure before,  for  the  sake  of  becoming  ac- 
quainted with  the  original  languages,  and 
in  order  to  fetch  thence  detached  texts  to 
support  my  own  system ; and  I had  a tole- 
rable acquaintance  with  the  historical  and 
preceptive  parts  of  them : but  I had  not 
searched  this  precious  repository  of  divine 
knowledge,  with  the  express  design  of  dis- 
covering the  truth  in  controverted  matters 
of  doctrine.  I had  very  rarely  been  trou- 
bled with  suspicions  that  I was  or  might 
be  mistaken ; and  now  rather  thought  of 
becoming  better  qualified  upon  scriptu- 
ral grounds  to  defend  my  determination, 
than  of  being  led  to  any  change  of  senti- 
ments. 

However,  I set  about  the  inquiry ; and 
the  first  passage,  as  I remember,  which 
made  me  suspect  that  I might  be  wrong, 
was  James  i.  5.  “ If  any  of  you  lack  wis- 
dom let  him  ask  of  God,  who  giveth  to  all 
men  liberally,  and  upbraideth  not,  and  it 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


47 


shall  be  given  him.’’  On  considering  these 
words  with  some  attention,  I became  con- 
scious, that  though  I had  thought  myself 
wise,  yet  certainly  I had  obtained  none  of 
my  wisdom  in  this  manner ; for  I had  never 
offered  one  prayer  to  that  effect  in  my  life  ; 
and  I also  perceived  this  text  contained  a 
suitable  direction,  and  an  encouraging  pro- 
mise in  my  present  inquiry  : and  from 
this  time,  in  my  poor  manner,  I began 
to  ask  God  to  give  me  this  promised  wis- 
dom. 

Shortly  after  I meditated  upon,  and 
preached  from  John  vii.  16,  17.  “ My  doc- 

trine is  not  mine,  but  his  that  sent  me  ; if 
any  man  will  do  his  will,  he  shall  know  of 
the  doctrine  whether  it  be  of  God,  or  whe- 
ther I speak  of  myself.”  I was  surprised 
that  I had  not  before  attended  to  such  re- 
markable words.  I discovered  that  they 
contained  a direction  and  a promise  calcu- 
lated to  serve  as  a clue  in  extricating  the 
sincere  inquirer  after  truth  from  that  laby- 
rinth of  controversy  wherein,  at  his  first 
setting  out,  he  is  likely  to  be  bewildered. 
And  though  my  mind  was  too  much  leav- 


48 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


ened  with  the  pride  of  reasoning,  as  yet  to 
reap  that  benefit  from  this  precious  text, 
which  it  is  capable  of  affording  to  the  soul 
that  is  humbly  willing  to  be  taught  of  God; 
yet,  being  conscious  that  I was  willing  to 
risk  every  thing  in  doing  what  I thought 
his  will ; I was  encouraged  with  the  assu- 
rance, that  if  I was  under  a mistake,  I 
should  some  time  discover  it. 

I was  further  led  to  suspect  that  I might 
possibly  be  wrong,  because  I had  not  hith- 
erto sought  the  truth  in  the  proper  man- 
ner, by  attending  to  Proverbs  iii.  5,  6. 
“ Trust  in  the  Lord  with  all  thine  heart, 
and  lean  not  to  thine  own  understanding: 
in  all  thy  ways  acknowledge  him,  and  he 
shall  direct  thy  paths.’’  Evidently  I had 
not  hitherto  trusted  in  the  Lord  with  all 
my  heart,  nor  acknowledged  him  in  all  my 
ways,  nor  depended  on  his  directions  in  all 
my  paths  ; but  in  my  religious  speculations, 
had  leaned  wholly  to  my  own  understand- 
ing. 

But  though  these  passages,  and  some 
others,  made  for  the  present  a great  impres- 
sion upon  me,  and  influenced  me  to  make 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


49 


it  a part  of  my  daily  prayers,  that  I might 
be  directed  to  a right  understanding  of  the 
word  of  God ; yet  my  pride  and  addicted- 
ness to  controversy  had,  as  some  desperate 
disease,  infected  my  whole  soul,  and  I was 
not  to  be  cured  all  at  once.  I was  far  from 
being  like  a little  child,  sitting  humbly  and 
simply  at  the  Lord’s  feet  to  learn  from  him 
the  very  first  rudiments  of  divine  know- 
ledge. 1 had  yet  no  abiding  suspicion,  that 
all  which  I had  heretofore  accounted  wis- 
dom was  foolishness,  and  must  be  unlearn- 
ed, and  counted  loss,  before  I could  attain 
to  the  excellency  of  the  true  knowledge  of 
Jesus  Christ : for  though  I begin  to  allow 
it  probable,  that  in  some  few  matters  I 
might  have  been  in  an  error,  yet  in  the 
main  I still  was  confident  my  scheme  of 
doctrine  was  true.  When  I was  pressed 
with  objections  and  arguments  against  any 
of  my  sentiments,  and  when  doubts  began 
to  arise  in  my  mind,  to  put  off  the  uneasi- 
ness thereby  occasioned,  my  constant  prac- 
tice was  to  recollect,  as  far  as  I could,  all 
the  reasonings  and  interpretations  of  Scrip- 
ture, on  the  other  side  of  the  question ; and 
5 


50 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


when  this  failed  of  affording  satisfaction,  I 
had  recourse  to  controversial  writings.  This 
drew  me  aside  from  the  pure  word  of  God, 
occasioned  my  being  more  remiss  and  for- 
mal in  prayer,  and  furnished  me  with  de- 
fensive armor  against  my  convictions,  with 
fuel  for  my  passions,  and  food  for  my  pride 
and  self-sufficiency. 

At  this  time,  Locke’s  Reasonableness 
of  Christianity,”  together  with  his  “ vindi- 
cations of  it,”  became  my  favorite  piece  of 
divinity.  I studied  this,  and  many  other 
of  Mr.  Locke’s  works  with  great  attention, 
and  a sort  of  bigoted  fondness  : taking  him 
almost  implicitly  for  my  master,  adopt- 
ing almost  all  his  conclusions,  borrow- 
ing many  of  his  arguments,  and  being 
scarcely  able  to  endure  such  as  would  not 
agree  with  me  in  my  partiality  for  him. 
This  was  of  great  disservice  to  me,*  as, 

* After  having  spoken  so  freely  of  Mr.  Locke’s  di- 
vinity, which  I once  so  highly  esteemed,  it  seems  a 
piece  of  justice  to  acknowledge  the  very  great  obli- 
gations, which  the  whole  religious  world  is  under  to 
this  great  man,  for  his  Treatise  on  Toleration,  and  his 
answers  to  those  who  wrote  against  it.  The  grounds 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


51 


instead  of  getting  forward  in  my  inquiry 
after  truth,  I was  thereby  furnished  with 
more  ingenious  and  specious  arguments 
wherewith  to  defend  my  mistakes. 

But  I read  one  book  at  this  time,  because 
mentioned  with  approbation  by  Mr.  Locke, 
that  was  of  singular  use,  namely,  Bishop 
Burnet’s  Pastoral  Care.”  Therein  I found 
but  little  that  offended  my  prejudices,  and 
many  things  which  came  home  to  my  con- 
science, respecting  my  ministerial  obliga- 
tions. A few  short  extracts  I shall  lay  be- 
fore the  reader,  that  were  most  affecting  to 
my  own  mind.  Page  111,  having  mention- 
ed the  question  proposed  to  those  who 
are  about  to  be  ordained  deacons : “ Do 
you  trust  that  you  are  inwardly  moved  by 
the  Holy  Ghost  to  take  upon  you  this  oflice, 
to  serve  God,  for  promoting  his  glory,  and 
the  edifying  of  his  people  ? ” He  adds, 

of  religious  liberty,  and  the  reaso  ns  why  every  one 
should  be  left  to  his  own  choice  to  worship  God  ac- 
cording to  his  conscience,  were  perhaps  never  gene- 
rally understood  since  the  foundation  of  the  world, 
until  by  these  publications,  Mr.  Locke  unanswerably 
made  them  manifest. 


62 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH  ; 


‘^Certainly  the  answer  that  is  made  to 
this,  ought  to  be  well  considered ; for  if 
any  one  says,  ^ I trust  so,’  that  yet  knows 
nothing  of  any  such  motion,  and  can  give 
no  account  of  it,  he  lies  to  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  makes  his  first  approach  to  the  altar 
with  a lie  in  his  mouth,  and  that  not  to 
men,  but  to  God.”  And  again,  p.  112, 
Shall  not  he  (God)  reckon  with  those,  who 
dare  to  run  without  his  mission,  pretending 
that  they  trust  they  have  it,  when  perhaps 
they  understand  not  the  importance  of  it; 
nay,  and  perhaps  some  laugh  at  it,  as  an 
enthusiastical  question,  who  yet  will  go 
through  with  the  office!  They  come  to 
Christ  for  the  loaves ; they  hope  to  live  by 
the  altar  and  the  gospel,  how  little  soever 
they  serve  at  the  one,  or  preach  at  the 
other ; therefore  they  will  say  any  thing 
that  is  necessary  for  qualifying  them  to 
this,  whether  true  or  false.” 

Again,  page  122,  having  interwoven  a 
great  part  of  the  excellent  office  of  the  or- 
dination of  priests,  into  his  argument  con- 
cerning the  importance  of  the  work  and 
weight  of  the  ministry ; he  adds,  Upon 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


63 


the  whole  matter,  either  this  is  all  a piece 
of  gross  and  impudent  pageantry,  dressed 
up  in  grave  and  lofty  expressions,  to  strike 
upon  the  weaker  part  of  mankind,  and  to 
furnish  the  rest  with  matter  to  their  pro- 
fane and  impious  scorn  ; or  it  must  be  con- 
fessed that  priests  come  under  the  most 
formal  and  express  engagements  to  con- 
stant and  diligent  labor,  that  can  be  possi- 
bly contrived  or  set  forth  in  words.”  He 
concludes  this  subject  of  the  ordination  of- 
fices, with  exhorting  all  candidates  for  or- 
ders, to  read  them  frequently  and  atten- 
tively, during  their  season  of  preparation ; 
that  they  may  be  aware  beforehand  of  the 
obligations  they  are  about  so  solemnly  to 
enter  into  ; and  to  peruse  them  at  least 
four  times  in  a year,  ever  after  their  ordi- 
nation, to  keep  in  their  minds  a continual 
remembrance  of  their  important  engage- 
ments. How  necessary  this  counsel  is, 
every  minister  or  candidate  for  the  minis- 
try must  determine  for  himself : for  my 
part,  I had  never  read  the  office  over  once, 
when  I was  ordained,  and  was  in  great 
measure  a stranger  to  the  obligations  I was 
5^ 


54 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH  ; 


about  to  enter  into,  until  the  very  season  ; 
nor  did  I ever  afterward  attend  thereto,  till 
this  advice  put  me  upon  it.  The  shameful 
negligence,  and  extreme  absurdity  of  my 
conduct  in  this  respect,  are  too  glaring  not 
to  be  understood,  and  applied  by  every  one 
who  hath  been  guilty  of  a similar  omis- 
sion. I would  therefore  only  just  mention, 
that  hearty  earnest  prayer  to  God,  for  his 
guidance,  help  and  blessing,  may  be  suita- 
bly recommended  as  a proper  attendant  on 
such  perusal  of  our  obligation. 

Again,  p.  147,  he  thus  speaks  of  a wick- 
ed clergyman  : “ His  whole  life  has  been  a 
course  of  hypocrisy  in  the  strictest  .sense  of 
the  word,  which  is  the  acting  of  a part, 
and  the  counterfeiting  another  person.  His 
sins  have  in  them  all  possible  aggravations; 
they  are  against  knowledge  and  against 
vows,  and  contrary  to  his  character:  they 
carry  in  them  a deliberate  contempt  of  all 
the  truths  and  obligations  of  religion ; and 
if  he  perishes,  he  doth  not  perish  alone,  but 
carries  a shoal  down  with  him,  either  o. 
those  who  have  perished  in  ignorance 
through  his  .neglect,  or  of  those  who  have 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


55 


been  hardened  in  their  sins  through  his  ill 
example.’^  Again,  p.  183,  having  copiously 
discoursed  of  the  studies  befitting  minis- 
ters, especially  the  study  of  the  Scriptures, 
he  adds,  “ But  to  give  all  these  their  full 
effect,  a priest  that  is  much  in  his  study, 
ought  to  employ  a great  part  of  his  time 
in  secret  and  fervent  prayer,  for  the  direc- 
tion and  blessing  of  God  in  his  labors,  for 
the  constant  assistance  of  his  Holy  Spirit, 
and  for  a lively  sense  of  divine  matters ; 
that  so  he  may  feel  the  impressions  of  them 
grow  deep  and  strong  upon  his  thoughts ; 
this,  and  this  only,  will  make  him  go  on 
with  his  work  without  wearying,  and  be 
always  rejoicing  in  it.” 

But  the  chief  benefit  that  accrued  to  me 
from  the  perusal  of  this  book  was  this  : I 
was  excited  by  it  to  an  attentive  consider- 
ation of  those  Scriptures  which  speak  of 
the  obligations  and  duties  of  a minister, 
and  which  hitherto  I had  not  observed,  or 
very  loosely  attended  to.  In  particular,  it 
is  yet  fresh  in  my  memory,  that  I was  'much 
affected  with  considering  the  charge  of 
precious  souls  committed  to  me,  and  the 


56 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH  ; 


awful  account  one  day  to  be  rendered  of 
them  ; as  this  subject  occurred  to  me  in 
meditating  on  Ezekiel  xxxiii.  7 — 9.  “ So 

thou,  O son  of  man ! I have  set  thee  a 
watchman  unto  the  house  of  Israel : there- 
fore thou  shalt  hear  the  word  at  my  mouth, 
and  warn  them  from  me.  — When  Isay 
unto  the  wicked,  O wicked  man,  thou  shalt 
surely  die ; if  thou  dost  not  speak  to  warn 
the  wicked  from  his  way,  that  wicked  man 
shall  die  in  his  iniquity,  but  his  blood  will 
I require  at  thine  hand.  Nevertheless,  if 
thou  warn  the  wicked  of  his  way,  to  turn 
from  it ; if  he  do  not  turn  from  his  way,  he 
shall  die  in  his  iniquity,  but  thou  hast  de- 
livered thy  soul.’’  I was  fully  convinced 
with  Bishop  Burnet,  that  every  minister  is 
as  much  concerned  in  this  solemn  warning, 
as  the  prophet  himself.  Acts  xx.  17  — 35, 
was  another  portion  of  Scripture,  which,  by 
means  of  this  book  was  brought  home  to 
my  conscience  ; especially  ver.  26,  27,  28, 
which  serve  as  an  illustration  of  the  fore- 
going Scripture  : “ wherefore  I take  you  to 
record  this  day,  that  I am  pure  from  the 
blood  of  all  men,  for  I have  not  shunned  to 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


57 


declare  unto  you  all  the  counsel  of  God. 
Take  heed,  therefore,  unto  yourselves,  and 
to  all  the  flock  over  which  the  Holy  Ghost 
hath  made  you  overseers,  to  feed  the 
church  of  God,  which  he  hath  purchased 
with  his  own  blood.” 

In  short,  at  his  instance  I was  put  upon 
the  attentive  and  repeated  perusal  of  the 
Epistles  to  Timothy  and  Titus,  as  contain- 
ing the  sum  of  a minister’s  duty  in  all 
ages.  I searched  out,  and  carefully  consi- 
dered every  text  I could  find  in  the  whole 
Scripture,  which  referred  to  this  argument. 
I was  greatly  impressed  by  1 Cor.  ix.  16. 
^‘For  necessity  is  laid  upon  me:  yea  woe 
is  me,  if  I preach  not  the  Gospel.”  Nor 
was  I less  struck  with  Colossians,  iv.  17. 
“ Say  to  Archippus,  Take  heed  to  the  min- 
istry which  thou  hast  received  of  the  Lord, 
that  thou  fulfil  it.”  This  was  brought  to 
my  conscience  with  power,  as  if  the  Apos- 
tle had  in  person  spoken  these  words  to 
me.  But  especially  I was  both  instructed 
and  encouraged  by  meditating  upon  1 Pe- 
ter V.  2 — 4.  ‘‘  Feed  the  flock  of  God  that 

is  among  you,  taking  the  oversight  thereof, 


58 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH  ; 


not  by  constraint,  but  willingly  ; not  for 
filthy  lucre,  but  of  a ready  mind,  neither  as 
being  lords  over  God’s  heritage,  but  being 
ensamples  to  the  flock ; and  when  the 
chief  Shepherd  shall  appear,  ye  shall  re- 
ceive a crown  of  glory,  that  fadeth  not 
away.” 

1 hope  the  reader  will  excuse  my  prolix- 
ity in  speaking  on  this  subject,  because  in 
itself  it  is  very  important ; and  though  I 
got  no  new  views  of  gospel  truth  from  this 
book,  yet  I received  such  a deep  conviction 
of  the  difficulty  and  importance  of  that 
work,  in  which  I had  thoughtlessly  engaged, 
and  of  the  imminent  danger  my  soul  was 
exposed  to,  if  I neglected  to  devote  myself 
wholly  thereto  ; that  therein  was  laid  the 
foundation  of  all  my  subsequent  conduct, 
and  change  of  sentiment.  Indeed  I was 
guilty  of  very  criminal  procrastination, 
after  I had  been  thus  convinced ; and  be- 
ing thus  convinced ; and  being  engaged 
more  than  I ought  in  other  matters,  I post- 
poned and  neglected  for  a time,  complying 
with  the  dictates  of  my  conscience.  But  I 
never  lost  sight  of  the  instruction  I had  re- 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


59 


ceived,  nor  ever  had  any  comfortable  reflec- 
tion until  having  broken  ofl*  all  other  en- 
gagements, I had  given  myself  up  to  those 
studies  and  duties  which  pertain  to  the 
work  of  the  ministry.  And  I have  cause 
to  bless  God,  that  this  book  ever  came  in 
my  way. 

Still,  however,  my  self-confidence  was 
very  little  abated,  and  my  advance  in  the 
knowledge  of  the  truth  very  small.  I next 
read  Tillotson’s  sermons,  and  Jortin’s  works ; 
and  my  time  being  otherwise  engaged,  I 
gave  in  to  the  indolent  custom  of  transcrib- 
ing their  discourses  with  some  alterations 
to  preach  to  my  people.  This  precluded 
free  meditation  on  the  word  of  God,  and 
led  me  for  a time  to  take  up  my  opinions 
upon  trust.  My  preaching  was  in  general 
that  smooth  palatable  mixture  of  law  and 
gospel,  which  corrupts  both  ; which,  flatter- 
ing pride  and  prejudice,  and  soothing  the 
conscience,  pleases  the  careless  sinner,  and 
self-righteous  formalist,  but  does  real  good 
to  none ; and  is  in  fact  a specious  and  un- 
suspected kind  of  Antinomianism. 

About  this  time  I foolishly  engaged  in  a 


60  THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 

course  of  diversion  and  visiting,  more  than 
I had  done  since  my  ordination : this  un- 
fitted me  for  secret  prayer  and  close  medi- 
tation, and  rendered  the  Scriptures  and 
other  religious  studies,  insipid  and  irksome 
to  me,  (a  never-failing  consequence  of 
every  vain  compliance  with  the  world). 
For  a season,  therefore,  my  ardor  was 
damped,  my  anxiety  banished,  and  my  in- 
quiries retarded.  I was  not,  however,  per- 
mitted entirely  to  drop  my  religious  pur- 
suits : generally  I made  it  a rule  to  read 
something  in  the  Scriptures  every  day,  and 
to  perform  a task  of  daily  devotion ; but 
in  both  I was  very  formal  and  lifeless. 

Yet  not  long  after,  I was  engaged  in 
earnest  meditation  on  our  Lord’s  discourse 
with  Nicodemus,  (John  iii.)  I felt  an  anx- 
ious desire  to  understand  this  interesting 
portion  of  Scripture ; especially  to  know 
what  it  was  to  be  “ born  again,”  or  “ born 
of  the  Spirit ; ” which  in  five  verses  our 
Saviour  hath  three  times  declared  abso- 
lutely necessary  to  salvation.  I was  con- 
vinced that  it  was  absurd  to  suppose  that 
such  strong  expressions  implied  no  more 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


61 


than  baptism  with  water.  Tillotson’s  con- 
troversial sermons  on  this  subject  afforded 
me  no  satisfaction.  Some  great  and  total 
change  I supposed  to  be  intended,  not  only 
in  the  behavior,  but  also  in  the  heart.  But 
not  having  clearly  experienced  that  change, 
I could  not  understand  in  what  it  consist- 
ed. However,  having  offered  some  poor 
prayers  for  divine  teaching,  I undertook  to 
preach  upon  it ; but  I talked  very  darkly, 
employed  a considerable  part  of  my  time  in 
declaiming  against  visionaries  and  enthu- 
siasts, and  reaped  very  little  benefit  from 
it.  Yet  I was  so  well  satisfied  with  my 
performance,  that  in  the  course  of  my  cor- 
respondence with  Mr. , I sent  him  these 

sermons  for  his  perusal ; and  he,  in  return, 
sent  me  some  of  his  own  upon  the  same 
subject.  But,  though  sincerely  desirous  to 
understand  our  Lord’s  meaning  in  this  im- 
portant point,  I was  too  proud  to  be  taught 
by  him : I cast  my  eye,  therefore,  carelessly, 
over  some  of  them,  and  returned  the  manu- 
script without  closely  attending  to  any 
thing  contained  in  it. 

Nothing  materia]  occurred  after  this,  un- 

6 


62 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


til  the  next  spring,  1776  ; when  I was  in- 
duced, by  what  I had  learned  from  Bishop 
Burnet,  to  establish  a lecture  once  a week 
in  one  of  my  parishes  for  expounding  the 
Scriptures.  This  brought  many  passages, 
which  I had  not  before  observed,  under  my 
attentive  consideration,  and  afforded  my 
reflecting  mind  abundance  of  employment, 
in  attempting  to  reconcile  them  with  each 
other,  and  with  my  scheme  of  doctrine. 

Little  progress,  however,  had  been  made 
when,  in  May,  1776,  I heard  a dignified 
clergyman,  in  a visitation  sermon,  recom- 
mend Mr.  Soame  Jenyns’s  “ View  of  the 
internal  evidence  of  the  Christian  Reli- 
gion.” In  consequence  of  this  recommen- 
dation, I perused  it,  and  not  without  profit. 
The  truth  and  importance  of  the  gospel 
revelation  appeared  with  convincing  evi- 
dence to  my  understanding,  and  came  with 
efficacy  to  my  heart,  by  reading  this  book : 
I received  from  it  more  distinct  and  heart- 
affecting  views  of  the  design  of  God  in 
this  revelation  of  himself,  than  I had  be- 
fore ; and  I was  put  upon  much  serious  re- 
flection, and  earnest  prayer,  to  be  led  to,  or 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


63 


established  in  the  truth,  concerning  fhe  na- 
ture and  reality  of  the  atonement  by  the 
death  of  Christ,  for  hitherto  I had  been, 
in  this  respect,  a Socinian,  or  very  little 
better. 

But  to  counterbalance  this  advantage, 
Dr.  Clarke’s  “ Scripture  doctrine  of  the 
Trinity,”  and  the  controversy  which  ensued 
upon  its  publication,  became  a favorite 
part  of  my  study.  The  Arian  scheme  is 
so  inconsistent  with  reason,  that  when  re- 
flecting men,  in  order  to  avoid  those  mys- 
terious, and,  as  they  imagine,  unreasonable 
conclusions,  which,  according  to  the  true 
meaning  of  words,  the  Scriptures  contain, 
have  become  Arians,  it  is  wonderful  they 
do  not,  for  the  same  cause,  embrace  the 
Socinian  system.  This  is  the  natural  pro- 
gress of  un humbled  reason  ; from  Arianism 
to  Socinianism  ; from  Socinianism  to  De- 
ism ; and  thence  to  Atheism.  Many  and 
awful  have  been  the  examples  of  reasoning 
and  learned  men,  who,  under  the  name  of 
philosophers,  arrogating  to  themselves  the 
prerogative  of  superior  discernment,  have 
manifested  the  propriety  with  which  they 


64 


THE  FORCE  OP  TRUTH  ; 


claimed  this  preeminence,  by  treading  this 
down-hill  road,  almost,  if  not  quite  to  the 
very  bottom. 

i.  But  when  a man  has  fallen  so  low  as  So- 
cinianism,  not  merely  for  want  of  informa- 
tion, or  by  blindly  and  implicitly  adopting 
the  sentiments  of  other  men,  but  by  lean- 
ing to  his  own  understanding,  and  prefer- 
ring the  conclusions  of  his  own  reason,  to 
the  infallible  dictates  of  the  Holy  Ghost ; 
it  is  not  common  for  him  to  return  gradu- 
ally by  the  retrograde  path,  first  to  Arian- 
ism,  and  then  to  the  received  doctrine  of 
the  Trinity.  Yet  this  was  my  case.  Dr. 
Clarke  appeared  to  me  so  undeniably  to 
establish  his  argument,  by  express  Scriptu- 
ral evidences,  and  so  plausibly  to  defend  his 
system  on  both  sides,  and  to  back  his  cause 
with  so  many  seeming  authorities,  that  I 
found  myself  unable  any  longer  to  main- 
tain my  Socinian  principles,  and  was  con- 
strained to  relinquish  them  as  untenable ; 
at  the  same  time  I was  not  aware  of  the 
flaw  in  his  reasoning,  and  the  unavoidable 
consequence  of  his  middle  doctrine  ; name- 
ly, “ that  the  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  how- 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NAKRATIVE. 


65 


ever  exalted,  or  dignified  with  names  and 
titles,  must  either  be  mere  creatures^  or  that 
otherwise  there  must  be  three  Gods.’’  Not 
perceiving  this,  and  my  newly  acquired  re- 
verence for  Scripture,  and  my  old  self-con- 
fidence and  fondness  for  reasoning,  being, 
by  this  conciliating  scheme,  both  humored, 
I cordially  acceded  to  his  sentiments,  and 
for  a long  time  could  not  endure  any  other 
doctrine. 

Nothing  further,  of  any  consequence,  oc- 
curred till  about  December,  1776,  when 
carelessly  taking  up  Mr.  Law’s  “ Serious 
Call,”  a book  I had  hitherto  treated  with 
contempt,  I had  no  sooner  opened  it  than  I 
was  struck  with  the  originality  of  the  work, 
and  the  spirit  and  force  of  argument  with 
which  it  is  written,  I mean  merely  as  to  his 
management  of  the  subjects  he  treatsof ; for 
there  are  many  things  in  it  that  I am  far  from 
approving;  and  it  certainly  contains  as  lit- 
tle gospel,  as  any  religious  work  I am  ac- 
quainted with.  But  though  a very  uncom- 
fortable book  to  a person  who  is  brought 
under  a serious  concern  for  his  soul,  and 
deep  convictions  of  sin ; it  is  very  useful 
6* 


66 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


to  prepare  the  way,  to  show  the  need  we 
have  of  a Saviour,  and  to  enforce  the  prac- 
tice of  that  holy  diligence  in  the  use  of 
means,  which  the  important  interests  of 
eternity  reasonably  demand.  This  was  its 
use  to  me.  By  the  perusal  of  it  I was 
convinced  that  I was  guilty  of  great  re- 
missness and  negligence ; that  the  duties 
of  secret  devotion  called  for  far  more  of 
my  time  and  attention  than  had  been  hith- 
erto allotted  to  them  : and  that  if  I hoped 
to  save  my  own  soul,  and  the  souls  of 
those  that  heard  me,  I must  in  this  respect 
greatly  alter  my  conduct,  and  increase  my 
diligence  in  seeking  and  serving  the  Lord. 
From  that  time  I began  to  study  in  what 
manner  my  devotions  might  be  rendered 
more  fervent  and  pertinent ; I transcribed 
and  committed  to  memory  Scripture  pe- 
titions: I employed  some  time  in  reading 
manuals  of  devotion,  made  attempts  to 
compose  prayers  myself,  and  became  more 
frequent  and  earnest,  and  I trust  more  spi- 
ritual than  heretofore,  in  my  secret  ad- 
dresses to  the  Majesty  of  heaven. 

^ About  this  time,  after  many  delays,  I 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


67 


complied  with  the  admonitions  of  my  con- 
science, and  disengaged  myself  from  all 
other  employments,  with  a solemn  resolu- 
tion to  leave  all  my  temporal  concerns  in 
the  hands  of  the  Lord,  and  entirely  to  de- 
vote myself  to  the  work  of  the  ministry. 
Being  thus  become  master  of  all  my  time, 
I dropped  every  other  study,  and  turned 
the  whole  current  of  my  reflections,  and 
inquiries,  into  another  channel,  and  for  sev- 
eral years  I scarcely  opened  a book,  which 
treated  of  any  thing  beside  religion. 

The  first  step  I took  after  this  disengage- 
ment, was  to  keep  common-place  books ; 
one  I had  for  noting  down  remarkable  pas- 
sages out  of  other  authors  ; anc}  another 
for  collecting  into  one  view  every  text  I 
could  meet  with  in  Scripture,  respecting  the 
most  important  and  controverted  doctrines 
of  the  gospel.  Though  I held  this  but  a 
short  time,  (for  when  my  engagements 
multiplied,  I dropped  it ;)  yet  I found  it 
very  useful,  in  bringing  me  acquainted  with 
many  passages  of  the  word  of  God,  to 
which  I had  not  hitherto  much  attended ; 
and  it  prepared  the  way  for  penning  my 


68 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


sermons  on  doctrinal  subjects,  with  the 
scriptural  testimonies  concerning  the  point 
in  hand,  in  one  view  before  me. 

In  January,  1777, 1 met  with  a very  high 
commendation  of  Mr.  Hooker’s  writings  in 
which  the  honorable  appellation  of  judi^ 
Clous  was  bestowed  upon  him.  This  excited 
my  curiosity  to  read  his  work  ; which  ac- 
cordingly I did,  with  great  profit.  In  his 
discourse  of  justification,”  (edit.  1682, 
page  496,)  I met  with  the  following  re- 
markable passage,  which  as  well  for  its  ex- 
cellency, as  for  the  effect  it  had  upon  my 
religious  views,  I shall,  though  rather  long, 
transcribe.  “ If  our  hands  did  never  offer 
violence  to  our  brethren,  a bloody  thought 
doth  prove  us  murderers  before  him  [God.] 
If  we  had  never  opened  our  mouth  to  ut- 
ter any  scandalous,  offensive*  or  hurtful 
word,  the  cry  of  our  secret  cogitations  is 
heard  in  the  ears  of  God.  If  we  did  not 
commit  the  sins,  which  daily  and  hourly, 
in  deed,  word  or  thoughts  we  do  commit 
yet  in  the  good  things  which  we  do,  how 
many  defects  are  there  intermingled  ! God, 
in  that  which  is  done,  respecteth  the  mind 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


69 


and  intention  of  the  doer.  Cut  off  then 
all  those  things,  wherein  we  have  regarded 
our  own  glory,  those  things  which  men  do 
to  please  men,  and  to  satisfy  our  own  lik- 
ing ; those  things  which  we  do  by  any  re- 
spect, not  sincerely,  and  purely  for  the  love 
of  God : and  a small  score  will  serve  for 
the  number  of  our  righteous  deeds.  Let 
the  holiest  and  best  things  we  do,  be  con- 
sidered : we  are  never  better  affected  unto 
God,  than  when  we  pray;  yet  when  we 
pray,  how  are  our  affections  many  times 
distracted ! how  little  reverence  do  we  show 
unto  the  grand  Majesty  of  God,  unto  whom 
we  speak ! how  little  remorse  of  our  own 
miseries ! how  little  taste  of  the  sweet  influ- 
ence of  his  tender  mercies  do  we  feel ! Are 
we  not  as  unwilling  many  times  to  begin, 
and  as  glad  to  make  an  end,  as  if  in  say- 
ing, “ Call  upon  me,”  he  had  set  us  a very 
burdensome  task?  It  may  seem  somewhat 
extreme,  which  I will  speak  ; therefore  let 
every  one  judge  of  it,  even  as  his  own 
heart  shall  tell  him  and  no  otherwise.  I 
will  but  only  make  a demand ; if  God 
should  yield  unto  us,  not  as  unto  Abraham 


70 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


— if  fifty,  forty,  thirty,  twenty,  yea,  or  if 
ten  good  persons  could  be  found  in  a city, 
for  their  sakes,  the  city  should  not  be  de- 
stroyed— but,  and  if  he  should  make  us 
an  offer  thus  large  — Search  all  the  genera- 
tions of  men  since  the  fall  of  our  father 
Adam  ; find  one  man,  that  hath  done  one 
action,  which  hath  passed  from  him  pure 
without  any  stain  or  blemish  at  all ; and 
for  that  one  only  man’s  action,  neither  men 
nor  angels  shall  feel  the  torments  which  are 
prepared  for  both ; — do  you  think  that  this 
ransom  to  deliver  men  and  angels  could  be 
found  to  be  among  the  sons  of  men  ? The 
best  things  which  we  do,  have  somewhat 
in  them  to  be  pardoned ; how  then  can  we 
do  anything  meritorious,  or  worthy  to  be 
rewarded  ? Indeed,  God  doth  liberally  pro- 
mise whatsoever  appertaineth  to  a blessed 
life  to  as  many  as  sincerely  keep  his  law, 
though  they  be  not  exactly  able  to  keep  it. 
Wherefore  we  acknowledge  a dutiful  ne-  ^ 
cessity  of  doing  well,  but  the  meritorious 
dignity  of  doing  well  we  utterly  renounce. 
We  see  how  far  we  are  from  the  perfect 
righteousness  of  the  law ; the  little  fruit, 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


71 


which  we  have  in  holiness,  it  is,  God  know- 
eth,  corrupt  and  unsound ; we  put  no  con- 
fidence at  all  in  it ; we  challenge  nothing 
in  the  world  for  it ; we  dare  not  call  God 
to  reckoning,  as  if  we  had  him  in  our  debt% 
Dooks.  Our  continual  suit  to  him  is,  and 
must  be,  to  bear  with  our  infirmities,  and 
pardon  our  offences.’’ 

I had  no  sooner  read  this  passage,  than 
I acquired  such  an  insight  into  the  strict- 
ness and  spirituality  of  the  divine  law,  and 
the  perfection  which  a just  and  holy  God, 
according  to  that  law,  cannot  but  require 
in  all  the  services  of  his  reasonable  crea- 
tures, that  I clearly  perceived  my  very  best 
duties  on  which  my  main  dependence  had 
hitherto  been  placed,  to  be  merely  specious 
sins  ; and  my  whole  life  appeared  to  be  one 
continued  series  of  transgression.  I now 
understood  the  apostle’s  meaning,  when  he 
affirms,  that  “ by  the  works  of  the  law  can 
no  ffesh  be  justified  before  God.”  All  my 
difficulties  in  this  matter  vanished;  all  my 
distinctions  and  reasonings  about  the  mean- 
ing of  the  words  law  and  justification,  with 
all  my  borrowed  criticisms  upon  them, 


72 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH  ; 


failed  me  at  once.  I could  no  longer  be 
thus  .amused  ; for  I was  convinced  beyond 
the  possibility  of  a doubt,  that  all  men 
were  so  notoriously  transgressors  of  every 
♦law  of  God,  that  no  man  could  possibly  be 
justified  in  his  sight,  by  his  obedience  to 
any  of  the  divine  commandments.  I was 
sensible  that  if  God  should  call  me  into 
judgment  before  him,  according  to  the 
strictness  of  his  perfect  law,  for  the  best 
duty  I ever  performed,  and  for  nothing  else, 
I must  be  condemned  as  a transgressor ; 
for  when  weighed  in  these  exact  balances, 
it  would  be  found  wanting.  Thus  I was 
effectually  convinced,  that  if  ever  I were 
saved,  it  must  be  in  some  way  of  unmerit- 
ed mercy  and  grace,  though  I did  not 
clearly  understand  in  what  way,  till  long 
after.  Immediately,  therefore,  I took  for  my 
text,  Galatians  iii.  22.  “ But  the  Scripture 

hath  concluded  all  under  sin,  that  the  pro- 
mise by  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  might  be 
given  to  them  that  believe  ; ” and  I preach- 
ed from  it  according  to  Hooker’s  doctrine ; 
expressing,  as  strongly  as  I could,  the  de- 
filements of  our  best  actions,  and  our  need 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


73 


of  mercy  in  everything  we  do ; in  order 
the  more  evidently  to  show  that  “ salvation 
is  of  grace,  through  faith,  not  of  works, 
lest  any  man  should  boast.” 

I had  not,  however,  as  yet  attained  to  a 
knowledge  of  the  foulness  of  that  fountain 
whence  all  these  polluted  streams  flow 
forth  so  plentifully  into  our  lives  and  con- 
versation. Neither  was  I then  able  to  re- 
ceive the  following  nervous  passage  con- 
cerning justification,  (Hooker,  p.  495.) 

The  righteousness,  wherein  we  must  be 
found,  if  we  will  be  justified,  is  not  our 
own ; therefore  we  cannot  be  justified  by 
any  inherent  quality.  Christ  hath  merited 
righteousness  for  as  many  as  are  found  in 
him.  In  him  God  findeth  us  if  we  be  faith- 
ful ; for  by  faith  we  are  incorporated  into 
Christ.  Then,  although  in  ourselves  we  be 
altogether  sinful  and  unrighteous,  yet  even 
the  man  which  is  impious  in  himself,  full 
of  iniquity,  full  of  sin;  him,  being  found 
in  Christ  through  faith,  and  having  his  sin 
remitted  through  repentance  ; him  God  up- 
holdeth  with  a gracious  eye,  putteth  away 
his  sin  by  not  imputing  it ; taketh  quite 
7 


74 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


away  the  punishment  due  thereunto  by  par- 
doning it;  and  accepteth  him  in  Jesus  Christ 
as  perfectly  righteous,  as  if  he  had  fulfilled 
all  that  was  commanded  him  in  the  law. 
Shall  I say  more  perfectly  righteous  than  if 
himself  had  fulfilled  the  whole  law  ? I must 
take  heed  what  I say;  but  the  apostle  saith, 
‘‘  God  made  Mm  to  be  sin  for  us,  who  kneio 
no  sin,  that  we  might  be  made  the  righteous- 
ness of  God  in  himy  Such  we  are  in  the 
sight  of  God  the  Father,  as  is  the  very  Son 
of  God  himself.  Let  it  be  counted  folly  or 
frenzy,  or  fury,  whatsoever,  it  is  our  comfort 
and  our  wisdom ; we  care  for  no  knowledge 
in  the  world  but  this,  that  man  hath  sinned, 
and  God  hath  suffered ; that  God  hath  made 
himself  the  son  of  man,  and  that  men  are 
made  the  righteousness  of  God.” 

Equally  determinate  and  expressive  are 
these  words,  p.  500,  “ As  for  such  as  hold 
with  the  church  of  Rome,  that  we  cannot 
be  saved  by  Christ  alone  without  works, 
they  do,  not  only  by  a circle  of  consequen- 
ces, but  directly,  deny  the  foundation  of 
faith  ; they  hold  it  not,  no,  not  so  much  as 
by  a thread.”  If  the  judicious  Mr.  Hooker’s 
judgment  may,  in  this  important  concern, 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


75 


be  depended  upon,  and  I suppose  it  will  not 
easily  be  proved  erroneous,  1 fear  the  foun- 
dation of  faith  is  held  by  only  a small  part 
of  that  church  which  has  honored  her 
champion  with  this  distinction. 

Pages  508  and  509,  he  thus  defends  his 
doctrine  against  the  objections  of  the  Pa- 
pists (for  at  that  time  none  but  the  Papists 
openly  objected  ^to  it),  “It  is  a childish 
cavil,  wherewith,  in  the  matter  of  justifica- 
tion, our  adversaries  do  so  greatly  please 
themselves,  exclaiming  that  we  tread  all 
Christian  virtues  under  our  feet,  and  re- 
quire nothing  of  Christians  but  faith  ; be- 
cause we  teach  that  faith  alone  justifieth. 
Whereas,  by  this  speech  we  never  meant 
to  exclude  either  hope  or  charity  from  be- 
ing always  joined  as  inseparable  mates 
with  faith,  in  the  man  that  is  justified ; or 
works  from  being  added  as  necessary  du- 
ties required  at  the  hands  of  every  justified 
man.;  but  to  show  that  faith  is  the  only 
hand  which  putteth  on  Christ  unto  justifi- 
cation ; and  Christ  the  only  garment,  which, 
being  so  put  on,  covereth  the  shame  of  our 
defiled  natures  — hideth  the  imperfections 
of  our  works  — preserveth  us  blameless  in 


76 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH  ; 


the  sight  of  God ; before  whom  otherwise, 
the  weakness  of  our  faith  were  cause  suffi- 
cient to  make  us  culpable,  yea,  to  shut  us 
from  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  where  nothing 
that  is  not  absolute  can  enter.” 

Had  I at  this  time  met  with  such  passages  ’ 
in  the  writings  of  the  Dissenters,  or  in  any 
of  those  modern  publications,  which,  under  i 
the  brand  of  methodistical,  are  condemned 
without  reading,  or  perused  with  invincible 
prejudice,  I should  not  have  thought  them 
worth  regard,  but  should  have  rejected  them 
as  wild  enthusiasm.  But  I knew  that  Hook- 
er was  deemed  perfectly  orthodox,  and  a 
standard  writer,  by  the  prelates  of  the  church 
in  his  own  days.  I learned  from  his  dis- 
pute with  Mr.  Travers,  that  he  was  put  up- 
on his  * defence,  for  making  concessions  in 
this  matter  to  the  church  of  Rome,  which 
the  zealous  Protestants  did  not  think  war- 
rantable ; and  that  he  was  judged  by  the 
more  rigid,  too  lax  in  his  doctrines  ; by 
none  too  rigid.  I had  never  heard  it  insin- 
uated, that  he  was  tinctured  with  enthusi- 
asm ; and  the  solidity  of  his  judgment, 
and  the  acuteness  of  his  reasoning  faculties, 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


77 


need  no  voucher  to  the  attentive  reader. — 
His  opinion  therefore  carried  great  weight 
with  it ; made  me  suspect  the  truth  of  my 
former  sentiments,  and  put  me,upon  seri- 
ous inquiries  and  deep  meditation  upon 
this  subject,  accompanied  with  earnest  pray- 
ers for  the  teaching  and  direction  of  the 
Lord  in  this  important  point.  The  result 
was,  that  after  many  objections,  and  doubts, 
and  much  examination  of  the  word  of  God, 
in  a few  months  I began  to  accede  to  Mr. 
Hooker’s  sentiments.  And  at  the  present 
my  opinion  in  this  respect,  as  far  as  I know, 
coincides  with  these  passages  of  this  emi- 
nent author,  and  is  supported  and  vindicat- 
ed by  the  same  arguments ; he,  therefore, 
who  would  prove  our  doctrine  of  justifica- 
tion by  faith  alone  to  be  an  error,  will  do 
well  to  answer  in  the  first  place  these  quo- 
tations from  Mr.  Hooker. 

Indeed,  as  far  as  I can  understand  him, 
there  is  scarcely  any  doctrine,  which,  with 
no  inconsiderable  offence,  I now  preach, 
that  is  not  as  evidently  contained  in  his 
writings,  as  is  my  sermons.  Witness  par- 
ticularly his  “ Sermon  of  the  certainty,  and 
7* 


78 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


perpetuity  of  faith  in  the  elect,”  in  which 
the  doctrine  of  the  final  perseverance  of 
true  believers  is  expressly  taught  and  scrip- 
turally  maintained : and  he  closes  it  with 
this  noble  triumph  of  full  assurance,  as  re- 
sulting, from  that  comfortable  doctrine  in 
the  hearts  of  confirmed  and  experienced 
Christians  : “ I know  in  whom  I have  be- 
lieved I am  not  ignorant  whose  precious 
blood  has  been  shed  for  me : I have  a shep- 
herd full  of  kindness,  full  of  care,  and  full  of 
power;  unto  him  I commit  myself.  His 
own  finger  hath  engraven  this  sentence  in 
the  tables  of  my  heart : ^ Satan  hath  desired 
to  winnow  thee  as  wheats  hut- 1 have  prayed 
that  thy  faith  fail  not therefore,  the  assur- 
ance of  my  hope  I will  labor  to  keep  as  a 
jewel  unto  the  end,  and  by  labor  through 
the  gracious  mediation  of  his  prayer,  I shall 
keep  it,”  (page  532.)  With  such  words  in 
my  mouth,  and  such  assurance  in  my  heart, 
I wish  to  live,  and  hope  to  die.  , 

The  insertion  of  these  quotations  fronl' 
this  old  author,  will,  I hope,  need  no  apol- 
ogy ; many  have  not  his  works,  and  these 
extracts  are  worthy  of  their  perusal ; others, 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NABHATIVE. 


79 


from  these  specimens,  may  be  prevailed 
with  to  read,  what  perhaps  hath  hitherto 
been  an  unnoticed  book  in  their  studies. 
Especially  I recommend  it  to  those  who 
admire  him  as  the  champion  of  the  exter- 
nal order  and  discipline  of  the  church,  and 
who  willingly  allow  him  the  honor  of  being 
distinguished  by  the  epithet  judicious ; tha 
they  would  attentively  read,  and  impartially 
consider  his  doctrine.  This  would  put  an 
effectual  stop  to  those  declamations,  that 
either  ignorantly  or  maliciously  are  made 
against  the  very  doctrines  as  novel  inven- 
tions, which  have  just  now  been  explained 
and  defended,  in  Mr.  Hooker’s  own  words. 
For  my  part,  though  I acknowledge  that 
he  advances  many  things  I should  be  un- 
willing to  subscribe,  yet  I heartily  bless  God, 
that  at  this  time  I read  him ; the  first  ma- 
terial alteration  that  took  place  in  my  views 
of  the  Gospel,  being  in  consequence  of  it. 

One  more  quotation  I shall  make,  and 
so  take  my  leave  of  him.  Addressing  him- 
self (in  his  2d  “ Sermon  on  part  of  Jude’s 
Epistle,”)  to  the  pastors,  who  are  appointed 
to  feed  the  chosen  in  Israel,  he  says,  (page^ 


80 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


552,)  ‘‘If  there  be  any  feeling  of  Christ, 
any  drop  of  heavenly  dew,  or  any  spark  of 
God’s  good  Spirit  within  you,  stir  it  up ; be 
careful  to  build  and  edify,  first  yourselves, 
and  then  your  flocks,  in  this  most  holy 
faith.  I say,  first  yourselves  ; for  he,  which 
will  set  the  hearts  of  other  men  on  fire 
with  the  love  of  Christ,  must  himself  burn 
with  love.  It  is  want  of  faith  in  ourselves, 
my  brethren,  which  makes  us  retchless, 
(careless,)  in  building  others.  We  forsake 
the  Lord’s  inheritance,  and  feel  it  not. 
What  is  the  reason  of  this?  Our  own 
desires  are  settled  where  they  should  not 
be.  We  ourselves  are  like  those  women, 
which  have  a longing  to  eat  coals,  and 
lime,  and  filth  ; we  are  fed,  some  with  hon- 
or, some  with  ease,  some  with  wealth. 
The  Gospel  waxeth  loathsome  and  un- 
pleasant in  our  taste.  How  should  we 
then  have  a care  to  feed  others  with  that 
which  we  cannot  fancy  ourselves  ? If  faith 
wax  cold  and  slender  in  the  heart  of  the 
prophet,  it  will  soon  perish  from  the  ears 
of  the  people.”  It  is  not  needful  to  add 
any  reflections  upon  this  passage  ; every 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


81 


one  will  readily  make  them  for  himself; 
we  are,  however,  reminded  of  Solomon’s 
words,  (EccL  i.  9,  10.)  “There  is  no  new 
thing  under  the  sun;  is  there  any  thing 
whereof  it  may  be  said,  see  this  is  new  ? 
It  hath  been  already  of  old  time  which 
was  before  us.”  (Eccl.  iii.  15.)  “That 
which  hath  been,  is  now,  and  that  which 
is  to  be,  hath  already  been.” 

To  my  shame  be  it  spoken,  though  I 
had  twice  subscribed  the  articles  which 
allow  the  book  of  Homilies  to  be  sound 
and  wholesome  doctrine,  I had  never  yet 
seen  them,  and  understood  not  what  that 
doctrine  was.  But,  being  at  length  en- 
gaged in  a serious  inquiry  after  truth,  and 
Hooker’s  works  having  given  me  a more 
favorable  opinion  of  these  old  authors,  I 
was  inclined  to  examine  them ; and  I read 
part  of  the  book  with  some  degree  of  at- 
tention. And  though  many  things  seemed 
hard  sayings,  that  I could  not  receive ; yet 
others  were  made  very  useful  to  me,  espe- 
cially concerning  justification.  In  short,  I 
perceived  that  the  very  doctrine  which  I 
had  hitherto  despised  as  methodistical,  was 


82  THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH  ; 

indisputably  the  standard  doctrine  of  the 
established  church,  when  the  homilies  were 
composed;  and,  consequently,  that  it  is  so 
still : for  they  have  lost  none  of  their  au- 
thority (however  fallen  into  disrepute,)  with 
those  who  subscribe  the  thirty-nine  articles; 
this  weakened  my  prejudice,  though  it  did 
not  prove  the  doctrine  true. 

About  this  time  a new  and  unexpected 
effect  was  produced  by  my  preaching.  I 
had  hitherto  been  satisfied  to  see  people 
regularly  frequent  the  church,  listen  atten- 
tively to  what  was  discoursed,  and  lead 
moral,  decent  lives.  The  way  in  which  I 
had  been  led  was  so  smooth,  and  the  pro- 
gress I had  made  so  gradual ; I had  lately 
experienced  so  little  distressing  concern  for 
my  own  soul,  and  had  so  little  acquaint- 
ance with  persons  conversant  in  these  mat- 
ters, that  while  T declared  the  strictness, 
spirituality,  and  sanction  of  the  law  of  God 
in  an  alarming  manner,  it  never  occurred  to 
me  that  my  hearers  might  not  proceed  in 
the  same  easy,  gradual  way.  But  I had 
scarcely  begun  this  new  method  of  preach- 
ing, when  application  was  made  to  me  by 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


83 


persons  in  distress  about  their  souls  ; for 
their  consciences  being  awakened  to  a sense 
of  their  lost  condition  by  nature  and  prac- 
tice, they  were  anxious  in  inquiring,  what 
they  must  do  to  be  saved.  I knew  not 
well  what  to  say  to  them,  my  views  being 
greatly  clouded,  and  my  sentiments  con- 
cerning justification  very  much  perplexed : 
but,  being  willing  to  give  them  the  best 
counsel  I could,  I exhorted  them,  in  a gen- 
eral wajq  to  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  though  I was  incapable  of  instruct- 
ing them  either  concerning  the  true  nature 
of  faith,  or  in  what  manner  they  were  to 
seek  it.  However,  I better  understood  my 
own  meaning,  when  I advised  them  to  the 
study  of  the  Scriptures,  accompanied  with 
prayer  to  God,  to  be  enabled  rightly  to  un- 
derstand them ; and  when  I inculcated 
amendment  of  life.  In  this  manner  the 
Lord  slowly  brought  them  forward:  and 
though,  for  want  of  a better  instructor, 
they  were  a considerable  time  before  they 
arrived  at  establishment  in  the  faith,  yet 
some  of  them,  having  their  minds  less  leav- 
ened with  prejudice  and  the  pride  of  rea- 


84 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


soiling,  were  more  apt  scholars  in  the 
school  of  Christ  than  I was,  and  got  the 
start  of  me  in  the  knowledge  both  of  doc- 
trine and  duty;  and  in  their  turns  became, 
without  intending  it,  in  some  respects  mon- 
itors to  me,  and  I derived  important  ad- 
vantage from  them.  This  singular  circum- 
stance of  being  an  instrument  in  bringing 
others  earnestly  and  successfully  to  inquire 
after  salvation,  while  I so  little  understood 
the  true  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  very  much 
increased  my  perplexity.  I became  doubly 
earnest  to  know  the  truth,  lest  I should 
mislead  those,  who  confided  their  precious 
souls  to  me  as  their  spiritual  instructor. 
This  added  to  my  diligence  in  reading 
and  meditating  on  the  word  of  God ; and 
made  me  more  fervent  in  prayer  to  be  gui- 
ded to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth.  And 
under  every  difficulty,  I constantly  had  re- 
course unto  the  Lord,  to  preserve  me  from 
ignorance  and  error,  and  to  enable  me  to 
distinguish  between  the  doctrines  of  his 
word,  and  the  inventions  and  traditions  of 
men. 

About  this  time  I established  a weekly 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


85 


lecture  for  expounding  the  Scriptures  in  my 
other  parish,  by  which  I obtained  further 
acquaintance  with  the  various  parts  of  the 
word  of  God.  It  was  my  general  practice 
in  penning  these  lectures,  to  search  out  all 
the  texts  referred  to  in  the  margin  of  the 
Bible,  with  such  as  I could  recollect  upon 
the  subject,  and  to  make  use  of  them  in 
explaining  each  other.  This  method  en- 
abled me  to  store  my  memory  with  the  lan- 
guage of  Scripture,  and  made  way  for  a 
greater  exactness  in  discussing  doctrinal 
subjects,  than  I had  hitherto  been  acquaint- 
ed with. 

In  the  course  of  the  winter,  1777,  I was 
engaged  in  deep  meditation  upon  Luke 
xi.  9 — 13;  concerning  the  Holy  Spirit  be- 
ing given  in  answer  to  prayer.  And,  at 
length,  having  made  a collection  of  all  the 
Scriptures  I could  meet  with  which  related 
to  that  important  doctrine,  diligently  com- 
paring them  together,  and  meditating  upon 
them,  and  earnestly  beseeching  the  Lord 
to  fulfil  the  promise  to  my  soul,  I wrote 
two  sermons  upon  the  subject ; one  from 
Luke  xi.  13.  — If  ye  then,  being  evil,  know 
8 


86  THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH  ; 

how  to  give  good  gifts  unto  your  children, 
how  much  more  shall  your  heavenly  Father 
give  the  Holy  Spirit  to  them  that  ask  him  ? ” 
The  other  from  James  i.  16,  17  ; “ Do  not 
err,  my  beloved  brethren,  every  good  gift^ 
and  every  perfect  gift,  is  from  above,  and 
cometh  down  from  the  Father  of  lights.” 
Thus  my  views  of  a Christian’s  privileges 
and  duties  in  this  respect  were  much  en- 
larged, and  my  requests  were  made  known 
unto  the  Lord  in  a more  full,  exact,  and 
believing  manner  than  before.  Though  I 
still  remained  very  ignorant  in  many  im- 
portant matters  respecting  the  person,  offi- 
ces, and  work,  of  the  Holy  Ghost;  yet  I 
had  discovered  more  of  what  was  promis- 
ed concerning  him,  and  therefore  knew  bet- 
ter what  to  ask. 

My  obligations  to  Bishop  Beveridge  must 
here  be  acknowledged. — When  I first  be- 
gan to  peruse  his  sermons,  I conceived  a 
mean  opinion  of  him  ; and  it  was  some 
before  I could  prevail  with  myself  to  exam 
ine  any  further  into  his  writings  ; but  being 
now  more  advanced  in  my  inquiry  after 
truth,  those  singularities  which  at  first  of- 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


87 


fended  me  became  tolerable,  and  I began 
to  relish  the  simplicity,  spirituality,  love  of 
Christ,  and  affection  for  souls,  which  emi- 
nently shine  forth  in  many  parts  of  his  works. 
Indeed,  I received  considerable  instruction 
from  him;  but  especially  his  sermon  on  the 
real  satisfaction  made  by  the  death  of  Christ 
for  the  sins  of  believers,  was  the  blessed 
means  of  clearing  up  my  views,  and  con- 
firming my  faith,  respecting  that  fundamen- 
tal doctrine  of  Christianity.  On  Good  Fri- 
day, 1777,  I preached  a sermon  upon  that 
subject,  from  Isaiah  liii.  6.  “ All  we  like 

sheep  have  gone  astray;  we  have  turned 
every  one  to  his  own  way,  and  the  Lord 
hath  laid  [hath  caused  to  meet]  on  him  the 
iniquities  of  us  all.’’  I endeavored  to  prove, 
(what  has  ever  since  been  the  sole  founda- 
tion of  all  my  hopes),  that  Christ  indeed 
bare  the  sins  of  all  who  should  ever  truly 
believe,  in  all  their  guilt,  condemnation,  and 
deserved  punishment,  in  his  own  body  on 
the  tree.  I explicitly  avowed  my  belief, 
that  Christ,  as  our  Surety  and  Bondsman, 
stood  in  our  law-place,  to  answer  all  our 
obligations,  and  to  satisfy  divine  justice 


88 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH: 


and  the  demands  of  the  law  for  our  offen- 
ces : and  I publicly  renounced  as  erroneous, 
and  grievous  perversions  of  Scripture,  all 
my  former  explanations  and  interpretations 
of  these  subjects. 

This  was  the  first  doctrine  in  which  I 
was  clearly  and  fully  brought  to  acknowl- 
edge the  truth ; though  I had  with  no  little 
earnestness  for  two  years  been  inquiring 
about  it ; to  so  astonishing  a degree  was 
my  blinded  understanding  filled  with  pre- 
judice against  the  doctrines  of  the  word  of 
God ! Hitherto  they  had  been  foolishness 
to  me ; but  now  under  the  divine  teaching 
I began,  though  very  dimly^  to  discern  the 
wisdom  of  God  in  them. 

I say  dimly;  for  I was  still  under  many 
and  great  mistakes,  and  very  ignorant  in 
many  important  points. — I knew  sin  to  be 
the  transgression  of  the  divine  law ; but  I 
did  not  perceive  its  odious  deformity,  as 
deliberate  rebellion  against  God’s  sove- 
reign authority,  and  an  express  contradic- 
tion to  his  holy  nature ; as  charging  God 
foolishly,  with  the  want  of  either  wisdom 
or  goodness,  in  laying  such  restraints  upon 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


89 


the  inclinations  of  his  creatures ; and  as 
tending  to  overturn  all  subordination  in  the 
universe,  and  to  introduce  anarchy,  con- 
fusion, and  misery  into  the  whole  creation. 
I had  discovered  that  my  best  actions  were 
defiled  ; but  I understood  not  that  this  was 
the  effect  of  a depraved  nature,  and  a pol- 
luted heart.  The  doctrine  of  original  sin, 
as  the  fruitful  root  of  these  multiplied  evils, 
was  as  yet  no  part  of  my  creed.  Incon- 
sistently I was  an  Arian  or  a Clarkist,  in 
my  sentiments  concerning  the  person  of 
Christ,  and  the  Divinity  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
Some  faint  conceptions  I had  formed  of 
the  sanctifying  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in 
the  soul ; the  beginnings  of  it  I little  under- 
stood ; and  1 continued  to  entertain  an  im- 
placable enmity  to  the  doctrine  of  election, 
and  the  truths  more  intimately  connected 
with  it.  But  my  faith  was  now  fixed  upon 
a crucified  Saviour,  (though  I dishonored 
his  person,  and  denied  his  Deity,)  and  I had 
a sincere  desire  of  being  devoted  to  the 
Lord.  He  therefore  in  mercy  accepted  his 
own  work  in  my  heart,  and  pardoned  all 
that  was  mine  ; and  at  length  extricated 
8^  . 


90 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH  ; 


me  from  that  labyrinth  of  perplexities  and 
inconsistencies  in  which  I was  entangled. 

About  this  time  in  the  course  of  my  lec- 
tures, our  Lord’s  discourse  with  Nicodemus 
came  again  under  my  consideration.  Not- 
withstanding much  meditation,  and  many 
prayers,  I could  not  satisfy  my  mind  about 
it.  I was  convinced  some  internal  change 
must  be  implied  in  the  expressions,  “ born 
again,”  and  “born  of  the  Spirit:”  and,  ac- 
cording to  what  I had  experienced,  I en- 
deavored to  explain  it ; but  I was  still  very 
confused  in  my  views  of  that  important 
subject,  and  had  many  doubts  whether  I 
was  right  or  wrong  in  what  I advanced. 

Hitherto,  excepting  Leland  “ On  the  De- 
istical  Writers,”  I had  not  read  any  book 
written  by  a Dissenter,  with  the  least  de- 
gree of  candor  and  attention ; but  at  this 
crisis  I met  with  the  first  volume  of  Dr. 
Evans’s  sermons,  entitled  “ The  Christian 
Temper.”  I was  induced  to  read  it  by  the 
recommendation  of  a friend ; but  (such  was 
my  proud  foolish  heart)  I opened  it  with 
great  prejudice  because  I understood  that 
the  author  was  a Dissenter.  However,  this 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


91 


book  came  with  a blessing ; for  by  perus- 
ing it  I at  length  perceived  that  fallen  man, 
both  body  and  soul,  is  indeed  carnal  and 
sold  under  sin  ; that  by  nature  in  every  man 
living  the  reasonable  and  immortal  part  is 
destitute  of  spirituality,  immersed  in  mat- 
ter, and,  by  a dishonorable  and  miserable 
prostitution,  given  up  “ to  make  provision 
for  the  flesh  to  fulfil  the  lusts  thereof;”  and, 
that  man  must  be  renewed  in  the  spirit  of 
his  mind,  new  created  unto  good  works, 
born  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  made  partaker 
of  a new  and  divine  nature,  before  he  can 
possibly  be  made  meet  for,  or  admitted  in- 
to, the  kingdom  of  God.  In  a Very  little 
time  all  my  difficulties  about  this  matter 
vanished,  and  the  truth  became  so  exceed- 
ingly plain  and  evident,  that,  until  I had 
made  the  experiment,  I could  scarcely  be 
persuaded  but  that  every  person,  who  heard 
it  rightly  explained,  must  assent  to  it.  This 
doctrine  I have  ever  since  invariably  preach- 
ed, with  good  effect,  I trust,  in  opening  the 
eyes  of  sinners,  and  “turning  them  from 
darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power  of 
Satan  unto  God.”  Acts  xxiv.  28. 


92 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH  ; 


When  I had  made  this  little  progress  in 
seeking  the  truth,  my  acquaintance  with 
Mr.  [Newton]  was  resumed.  From  the 
conclusion  of  our  correspondence  in  De- 
cember, 1775,  till  April,  1777,  it  had  been 
almost  wholly  dropped.  To  speak  plainly, 
I did  not  care  for  his  company ; I did  not 
mean  to  make  any  use  of  him  as  an  in- 
structor ; and  I was  unwilling  the  world 
should  think  us  any  way  connected.  But 
under  discouraging  circumstances,  I had 
occasion  to  call  upon  him : and  his  dis- 
course so  comforted  and  edified  me,  that 
my  heart,  being  by  his  means  relieved  from 
its  burden,  became  susceptible  of  affection 
for  him.  From  that  time  I was  inwardly 
pleased  to  have  him  for  my  friend ; though 
not  as  now  rejoiced  to  call  him  so.  I had, 
however,  even  at  that  time,  no  thoughts  of 
learning  doctrinal  truths  from  him,  and  was 
ashamed  to  be  detected  in  his  company : 
but  I sometimes  stole  away  to  spend  an 
hour  with  him.  About  the  same  period,  I 
once  heard  him  preach ; but  still  it  was 
foolishness  to  me,  his  sermon  being  princi- 
pally upon  the  believer’s  experience,  in 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


93 


some  particulars  with  which  I was  unac- 
quainted ; so  that  though  I loved  and  val- 
ued him,  I considered  him  as  a person 
misled  by  enthusiastical  notions ; and  stren- 
uously insisted  that  we  should  never  think 
alike  till  we  met  in  heaven. 

All  along  in  the  progress  of  this  inquiryj 
I grew  more  and  more  concerned  about 
my  character.  I sav/  myself  continually 
verging  nearer  and  nearer  to  that  scheme  of 
doctrine,  which  the  world  calls  Methodism; 
nor  could  I help  it  without  doing  violence 
to  my  convictions.  I had  indeed  set  out 
with  the  avowed^  and  I trust  sincere^  reso- 
lution of  seeking  the  truth  as  impartially  as 
possible ; and  of  embracing  it  wherever  I 
might  find  it,  without  respect  to  interest, 
reputation,  or  any  worldly  consideration 
whatever.  I had  taken  patiently,  and  sus- 
tained comfortably,  the  loss  of  my  opening 
prospect  of  preferment,  I trust  chiefly  from 
the  supports  of  grace,  and  the  conscious- 
ness of  having  acted  with  integrity ; but 
I am  not  sure  but  my  deceitful  heart  might 
also  derive  some  support,  from  a vain  im- 
agination that  my  character  would  be  no 


94 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


loser.  Ambitious  thirst  after  the  praise 
of  men  was  much  more  my  peculiar  cor- 
ruption than  covetousness  : and  I had  been 
in  no  ordinary  degree  proud  of  my  natural 
understanding.  I had  been  accustomed  to 
hear  the  people  called  Methodists  men- 
tioned with  contempt,  as  ignorant  and  de- 
luded, as  fools,  and  sometimes  as  mad 
men : and  with  no  small  degree  of  com 
placeiicy  and  self-preference ; I too  had  de- 
spised them  as  weak  enthusiasts.  But  ) 
now  began  to  be  apprehensive,  that  the 
tables  were  about  to  be  turned  upon  me. 
If  I professed  and  taught  these  doctrines, 
I must  no  longer  be  considered  as  a man 
of  sober  understanding : but  as  one  of 
those  persons,  whose  heads,  being  natu- 
rally weak,  had  been  turned  by  religious 
studies ; and  who,  having  fallen  under  the 
power  of  enthusiasm,  had  become  no  bet- 
ter than  fools  or  madmen. 

This  was  the  sharpest  trial  I passed 
through ; for  I had  not  yet  learned,  that 
“ when  we  are  reproached  for  the  name  of 
Christ,  happy  are  we.’^  Nor  did  I remem- 
ber, with  due  consideration  of  the  reasons 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


95 


assignable  for  so  extraordinary  a circum- 
stance, that  the  apostles  were  “ fools  for 
Christ’s  sake were  deemed  “ beside  them- 
selves and  went  through  evil  report  and 
good  report,  as  deceivers,  and  yet  true 
that  they  were  “ every  where  spoken 
against,”  as  the  men  that  turned  the 
world  upside  down were  treated  as  vain 
babblers,”  and  accounted  the  filth  of  the 
world,  and  the  ofFscouring  of  all  things.” 
I did  not  consider  that  Jesus  himself,  “ the 
brightness  of  the  Father’s  glory,”  “the  word 
and  Wisdom  of  God,”  who  “ went  about 
doing  good,”  and  “spake  as  never  man 
spake,”  was  not  only  rejected,  but  despised 
as  not  worth  hearing,  as  “ one  that  had  a 
devil,”  as  in  league  with  the  devil,  as  “a 
blasphemer,”  “a  Samaritan,”  “ a madman” 
yea,  “ a devil.” 

I read  indeed,  but  my  understanding 
was  not  yet  opened  to  understand,  such 
plain  Scriptures  as  these,  “If  ye  were  of 
the  world,  the  world  would  love  his  own; 
but  because  ye  are  not  of  the  world,  but  I 
have  chosen  you  out  of  the  world,  there- 
fore the  world  hateth  you.  Remember  the 


96 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


word  that  I said  unto  you : The  servant  is 
not  greater  than  his  Lord;  if  they  have 
persecuted  me,  they  will  also  persecute 
you.”  (John  xv.  19,  20.)  “ The  disciple 

is  not  above  his  master,  nor  the  servant 
above  his  Lord.  If  they  have  called  the 
master  of  the  house  Beelzebub,  how  much 
more  shall  they  call  them  of  the  house- 
hold ?”  (Matt.  X.  24,  25.)  “Blessed  are 
ye  when  men  shall  revile  you,  and  perse- 
cute you,  and  shall  say  all  manner  of  evil 
against  you  falsely,  for  my  sake.  Rejoice, 
and  be  exceeding  glad,  for  great  is  your 
reward  in  heaven ; for  so  persecuted  they 
the  prophets  that  were  before  you.”  (Matt, 
V.  11,  12.)  Not  being  aware  of  these  con- 
sequences when  my  resolution  was  first 
formed,  I was  as  one  who  has  begun  to 
build  without  counting  the  cost,  and  was 
greatly  disturbed  when  I saw  the  favorite 
idol  of  my  proud  heart,  my  character,  in 
such  imminent  danger. 

It  must  be  supposed  that  this  apprehen- 
sion would  make  me  cautious  what  doc- 
trines I admitted  into  my  creed ; and  un- 
willing to  be  convinced  that  those  things 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


97 


were  true  and  important,  the  profession  of 
which  was  sure  to  bring  infamy  on  my 
character:  and  that  even  after  the  fullest 
conviction,  I should  thus  be  rendered  very 
careful  in  what  manner  I preached  them. 
In  general,  however,  though  the  conflict 
was  sharp,  I was  enabled  to  be  faithful. 
The  words  “ Necessity  is  laid  upon  me  ; 
yea,  woe  is  me  if  I preach  not  the  gospel,” 
were  commonly  upon  my  mind  when  I 
wrote  my  sermon,  and  when  I entered  the 
pulpit : and  though,  when  a bold  declara- 
tion of  what  I believed  to  be  the  truth, 
with  an  offensive  application  of  it  to  the 
consciences  of  my  hearers,  drew  opposition 
and  calumny  upon  me,  I have  secretly  re- 
solved to  be  more  circumspect  the  next 
time  ; yet,  when  that  time  came,  my  heart 
and  conscience  being  both  engaged,  I 
dared  not  to  conceal  one  tittle  of  what  ap- 
peared to  me  to  be  true,  and  to  promise 
usefulness.  But  while,  with  perturbation 
of  mind,  and  with  many  disquieting  ap- 
prehensions, I declared  the  message  with 
which  I supposed  myself  to  be  entrusted ; 
to  screen  myself  from  the  charge  of  Meth- 
9 


98 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH  ; 


odism  and  to  soften  the  offence,  I was  fre- 
quently throwing  out  slighting  expressions, 
and  bringing  the  charge  of  enthusiasm, 
against  those  who  preached  such  doctrines 
as  I was  not  yet  convinced  of.  On  the 
other  hand,  my  concern  about  my  charac- 
ter quickened  me  very  much  in  prayer, 
and  increased  my  diligence  in  searching 
the  Scriptures,  that  I might  be  sure  I was 
not,  at  this  expense,  preaching  “ cunningly 
devised  fables,’’  instead  of  feeding  the  souls 
committed  to  my  care  with  the  unadulter- 
ated milk  of  evangelical  truth. 

In  this  state  of  mind,  which  is  more 
easily  understood  by  experience  than  de- 
scription, I met  with  Mr.  Venn’s  Essay  on 
the  Prophecy  of  Zacharias,  (Luke  i.  67 — 
69.)  I was  no  stranger  to  the  character 
he  bore  in  the  world,  and  did  not  begin  to 
read  his  book  with  great  alacrity  or  ex- 
pectation : however,  the  interesting  subjects 
treated  of  engaged  my  attention,  and  I 
read  it  with  great  seriousness,  and  some 
degree  of  impartiality.  I disapproved  in- 
deed of  many  things : but  the  truth  and 
importance  of  others  brought  conviction 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


99 


both  to  my  understanding  and  my  con- 
science ; especially  I found  a word  in  sea- 
son, respecting  my  foolish  and  wicked 
shame  and  attention  to  character,  in  inquir- 
ing after  divine  truth,  and  in  the  perform- 
ance of  the  important  duties  of  a Christian 
minister.  These  solemn  words  in  partic- 
ular came  home  to  my  heart.  ‘‘  If  the 
Spirit  of  the  world,  pride,  carelessness  re- 
specting the  soul,  and  neglect  of  Christ:, 
be  not  hateful  to  God  and  destructive  to 
men,  the  gospel  (with  reverence  I speak 
it)  is  an  imposition.  Do  you  abhor  that 
thought  as  blasphemy?  Abhor  as  much 
a fawning  upon  Christ  from  year  to  year 
in  your  closet,  calling  him  there  your  Lord 
and  God,  and  then  coming  out  to  consult 
the  world,  how  far  they  will  allow  you  to 
obey  his  plain  commands,  without  saying 
you  are  a Methodist.  Cease  rather  to  pro- 
fess any  allegiance  to  Christ,  than  treat 
him,  under  professions  of  duty,  with  such 
contempt.  ‘ I would,’  saith  he  to  the 
church  of  Laodicea,  ‘thou  wert  cold  or 
hot;  so  then  because  thou  art  lukewarm. 


100 


THE  FOKCE  OF  TRUTH  ; 


and  neither  cold  nor  hot,  I will  spew  thee 
out  of  my  mouth.  ’ ’’  (Page  85. ) 

I should  as  easily  be  convinced  that 
there  was  no  Holy  Ghost,  as  that  he  was 
not  present  with  my  soul  when  I read  this 
passage,  and  the  whole  of  what  Mr.  Venn 
has  written  upon  the  subject.  It  came  to 
my  heart  with  such  evidence,  conviction, 
and  demonstration,  that  it  lifted  me  up 
above  the  world,  and  produced  that  victory 
which  faith  alone  can  give,  and  that  liberty 
which  uniformly  attends  the  presence  of 
of  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord.  I became  at 
once  ashamed  of  my  base  ingratitude  and 
foolish  fears,  and  was  filled  with  such  con- 
solation and  rejoicing,  even  in  the  prospect 
of  sacrificing  my  character,  and  running 
the  risk  of  infamy  and  contempt,  as  made 
me  entirely  satisfied  on  that  head;  and, 
some  few  seasons  of  unbelief  excepted,  I 
have  never  since  been  much  troubled  about 
being  called  an  Enthusiast  or  a Methodist. 

But  while  I was  thus  delivered  from 
the  dread  of  unmerited  reproaches,  1 con- 
tinued as  much  as  ever  afraid  of  real  en- 
thusiasm ; nay,  I became  continually  more 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


101 


and  more  averse  to  every  thing  which  can 
justly  bear  that  name,  so  that  the  nearer 
I verged  to  what  I had  ignorantly  sup- 
posed to  be  enthusiastical,  the  more  ap- 
prehensive I was,  lest  my  earnestness  in 
such  interesting  inquiries,  and  the  warmth 
of  my  natural  spirit  thus  occasionally  in 
creased,  should  put  me  off  my  guard,  and 
betray  me  into  delusions  and  mistakes. 
From  this  danger  I could  however  obtain 
no  security,  but  by  keeping  close  to  the 
study  of  the  word  of  God ; and  by  being 
earnest  and  particular,  in  praying  to  be 
preserved  from  error,  and  to  be  enabled  to 
distinguish  between  the  pure  revelations  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  contained  in  Scripture, 
and  the  inventions  of  men,  the  imagina- 
tions of  my  own  heart,  or  the  delusions 
of  the  spirit  of  lies. 

The  Doctrine  of  a trinity  of  coequal  per- 
sons in  the  Unity  of  the  Godhead  had 
been  hitherto  no  part  of  my  creed.  I had 
long  been  accustomed  to  despise  this  great 
mystery  of  godliness.  I had  first  quarrel- 
led with  the  articles  of  the  established 
Church  about  this  doctrine ; I had  been 


102 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


very  decided  and  open  in  my  declarations 
against  it ; and  my  unhumbled  reason 
still  retained  many  objections  to  it.  But 
about  June,  1777,  I began  to  be  troubled 
with  doubts  about  my  own  sentiments, 
and  to  suspect  the  truth  of  Dr.  Clarke’s 
hypothesis.  I had  just  read  Mr.  Lindsey’s 
Apology  and  Sequel.  Before  I saw  these 
tracts,  I had  even  ridiculed  those  who 
thought  of  confuting  him  on  the  orthodox 
scheme,  and  was  not  without  thoughts  of 
maintaining  Dr.  Clarke’s  system  against 
him.  But  when  I understood  that  he 
claimed  Dr.  Clarke  as  a Socinian,  I was  ex- 
tremely surprised,  and  in  consequence,  was 
led  again  to  a most  serious  and  anxious 
consideration  of  the  subject.  Yet  the  more 
I studied,  the  more  I was  dissatisfied. 
Many  things  now  first  occurred  to  me  as 
strong  • objections  against  my  own  senti- 
ments; and  being  thus  perplexed,  and 
unable  to  form  a scheme  for  myself,  I easily 
perceived  that  I was  not  qualified  to  dispute 
with  another  person.  My  pride  and  my 
convictions  struggled  hard  for  the  victory:  I 
was  very  unwilling  to  become  a Trinitarian 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


103 


in  the  strict  sense  of  the  word,  though  in  my 
own  sense  I had  for  some  time  pretended 
to  be  one ; and  yet  the  more  I considered  it 
the  more  I was  dissatisfied  with  all  other 
systems.  My  esteem  for  Mr.  [ Newton] 
was  also  i:ow  very  much  increased;  and 
though  I had  hitherto  concealed  this  part 
of  my  sentiments  from  him,  yet  I knew 
his  to  be  very  different.  I was  not,  indeed, 
willing  to  be  taught  by  him  in  other  mat- 
ters : yet  in  this  respect,  finding  his  opinion 
the  same  which  in  all  former  ages  of  the 
Church  had  been  accounted  orthodox, 
while  that  which  I held  had  always  been 
branded  as  heretical ; my  fears  of  a mis- 
take were  thus  exceedingly  increased.  In 
this  perplexity  I applied  to  the  Lord,  and 
frequently  besought  him  to  lead  me  to  a 
settled  conclusion  what  was  the  truth  in 
this  important  subject.  After  much  med- 
itation, together  with  a careful  examination 
of  all  the  Scriptures,  which  I then  under- 
stood to  relate  to  it,  accompanied  with  earn- 
est prayer  for  divine  teaching,  I was  at 
length  constrained  to  renounce,  as  utterly 
indefensible,  all  my  former  sentiments,  and  to 


104 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


accede  to  that  doctrine  which  I had  so 
long  despised.  I saw,  and  I could  no  lon- 
ger help  seeing,  that  the  offices  and  works 
attributed  in  Scripture  to  the  Son  and  to 
the  Holy  Spirit,  are  such  as  none  but  the 
infinite  God  could  perform : that  it  is  a 
contradiction  to  believe  the  reah^  and  con- 
sequently infinite^  satisfaction  to  divine 
justice  made  by  the  death  of  Christ,  with- 
out believing  him  to  be  ‘‘very  God  of 
very  God nor  could  the  Holy  Ghost  give 
spiritual  life,  and  dwell  in  the  hearts  of  all 
believers  at  the  same  time,  to  adapt  his 
work  of  convincing,  enlightening,  teaching, 
strengthening,  sanctifying,  and  comforting, 
to  the  several  cases  of  every  individual,  were 
he  not  the  omniscient,  omnipresent,  infinite 
God.  Being  likewise  certain,  from  reason 
as  well  as  from  Scripture,  that  there  is  not, 
and  cannot  be,  more  Gods  than  one : I 
was  driven  from  my  reasonings,  and  con- 
strained to  submit  my  understanding  to 
divine  revelation;  and,  allowing  that  the 
incomprehensible  God  alone  can  fully  know 
the  unsearchable  mysteries  of  his  own 
divine  nature,  and  the  manner  of  his  own 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


105 


existence,  to  adopt  the  doctrine  of  a 

Trinity  in  Unity,’’  among  other  reasons 
of  still  greater  moment,  in  order  to  preserve 
consistency  in  my  own  scheme.  • It  was, 
however,  a considerable  time  before  I was 
disentangled  from  my  embarrassments  on 
this  subject. 

Hitherto  my  prejudices  against  Mr.  Her- 
vey,  as  a writer  upon  doctrinal  subjects, 
had  been  very  strong,  I thought  him  a 
very  pious  man,  and  I had  read  with  pleas- 
ure some  parts  of  his  Meditations ; yet 
looking  on  him  as  an  enthusiast,  I had  no 
curiosity  to  see  any  other  of  his  writings. 
But  about  July,  1777,  I providentially  met 
wite  his  Theron  and  Aspasio ; and,  open- 
ing the  book,  I was  much  pleased  with 
the  first  passage  on  which  I cast  my  eye. 
This  engaged  me  to  read  the  whole  with 
uncommon  attention:  nor  did  I,  in  twice 
perusing  it,  meet  with  any  thing  contrary 
to  my  own  sentiments,  without  immediate- 
ly beseeching  God  to  guide  me  to  the 
truth.  I trust  the  Lord  heard  and  answer- 
ed these  prayers ; for,  though  I could  not 
but  dissent  from  him  (as  I still  do)  in  some 


106 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


few  things,  yet  I was  both  instructed  and 
convinced  by  his  arguments  and  illustra- 
tions in  every  thing  relative  to  our  fallen, 
guilty,  lost,  and  helplessly  miserable  state 
by  nature ; and  the  way  and  manner  in 
which  the  believer  is  accounted,  and  ac 
cepted,  as  righteous,  in  the  presence  of  ? 
just,  holy,  and  heart-searching,  a faithfu 
and  unchangeable  God  : especially  his  ani- 
mated description  and  application  of  the 
stag-chase  cleared  up  this  important  mat- 
ter to  my  mind,  more  than  any  thing  I had 
hitherto  met  with  upon  the  subject. 

I had  now  acceded  to  most  of  the  doc- 
trines which  at  present  I believe  and 
preach ; except  the  doctrine  of  personal 
election,  and  those  tenets  which  imme- 
diately depend  on  it  and  are  connected 
with  it.  These  were  still  foolishness  to 
me ; and  so  late  as  August,  1777,  I told 
my  friend  Mr.  [Newton]  that  I was  sure  I 
never  should  be  of  his  sentiments  on  that 
head.  To  this  he  answered,  that  if  I 
never  mentioned  this  subject,  be  never 
should,  as  we  were  now  agreed  in  all  he 
judged  absolutely  needful ; but  that  he. 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


107 


had  not  the  least  doubt  of  my  very  shortly 
becoming  a Calvinist,  as  I should  presently 
discover  my  system  of  doctrine  to  be  other- 
wise incomplete,  and  inconsistent  with  it- 
self. Indeed  I had  by  this  time,  so  repeated- 
ly discovered  myself  to  be  mistaken  where  I 
had  been  very  confident,  that  I began  to  sus- 
pect myself  in  every  thing,  in  which  I enter- 
tained sentiments,  different  from  those  with 
whom  I conversed.  This,  however,  did  not 
influence  me  to  take  their  opinions  upon 
trust:  but  it  disposed  me  more  particularly 
and  attentively  to  consider  them ; and  in 
every  perplexity  to  have  recourse  to  the 
Lord,  to  be  preserved  from  error,  and 
guided  to  the  truth. 

About  the  same  time  also,  I began  to 
have  more  frequent  applications  made  to 
me  by  persons  under  deep  concern  for 
their  souls.  My  heart  was  much  interest- 
ed in  this  new  employment;  as  I was 
greatly  concerned  to  see  their  pressing 
anxieties,  and  to  hear  their  doubts,  diffi- 
culties, and  objections  against  themselves  : 
and  being  sincerely  desirous  to  give  them 
good  instruction,  and  to  lead  them  on  to 


108 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


establishment  and  comfort,  I felt  my  de- 
ficiency, and  seemed  to  have  no  ground  to 
go  on,  nor  any  counsel  to  give  them,  but 
what,  instead  of  relieving  them,  led  them 
into  greater  perplexity.  In  this  case,  I 
earnestly  besought  the  Lord  to  teach  me 
what  word  in  season  to  speak  to  them. 

While  I was  thus  circumstanced,  I read 
Witsius’s  Economy  of  the  Convenants, 
and  observed  what  use  he  made  of  the 
doctrine  of  election  for  this  very  purpose. 
This  convinced  me  that  the  doctrine,  if 
true,  would  afford  that  ground  of  encour- 
agement which  the  people  wanted.  They 
had  been  awakened  from  ignorant  formal- 
ity,  open  ungodliness  and  vice,  or  entire 
carelessness  about  religion,  to  an  earnest 
and  anxious  inquiry  after  salvation  ; they 
appeared  truly  penitent,  and  real  believers, 
and  heartily  desirous  of  cleaving  unto  the 
Lord ; and  they  Wanted  some  security 
that  they  should  not,  through  the  deceit- 
fulness  of  their  hearts,  their  weakness, 
the  entanglements  of  the  world,  and  the 
temptations  of  Satan,  fall  back  again  into 
their  former  course  of  sin.  This,  if  genu- 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


109 


ine,  was  the  regenerating  work  of  the 
Holy  Spirit : and  if  wrought  in  conse- 
quence of  the  determinate  purpose  and 
foreknowledge  of  God  respecting  them,  it 
would  follow,  from  the  entire  and  unre- 
served freeness  of  this  first  gift  bestowed 
on  them,  when  neither  desiring  nor  seeking 
it,  but  while  in  a state  of  enmity  and  re- 
bellion against  God,  and  neglect  of  his 
service,  and  from  his  unchangeableness  in 
his  purpose,  and  faithfulness  to  his  prom- 
ises, that  he  would  assuredly  carry  on  and 
complete  the  good  work  of  his  grace,  and 
keep  them  by  his  power,  as  in  a castle, 
through  faith  unto  salvation. 

Having  now  discovered  one  use  of  this 
doctrine,  which  before  I objected  to  as  use- 
less and  pernicious,  I was  led  to  consider 
how  the  other  objections,  which  I had  been 
accustomed  to  urge  against  it,  might  be 
answered.  It  is  true,  I now  began  to  con- 
sider it  as  a mystery,  not  to  be  compre- 
hended, nor  yet  too  curiously  to  be  searched 
into  by  man’s  natural  reason,  but  humbly 
received  by  faith  just  as  far  as  it  is  plainly 
revealed  in  God’s  unerring  word.  I was 
10 


110 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


therefore  constrained  to  leave  many  ob- 
jections unanswered,  or  to  resolve  them 
into  the  incomprehensible  nature  of  God, 
whose  judgments  and  counsels  are  as  the 
great  deep,  unfathomable;  and  into  the 
sovereignty  of  God,  who  doeth  what  he 
will  with  his  own,  and  gives  no  account 
of  any  of  his  matters,  let  who  will  presume 
to  find  fault;  atid  into  his  declarations, 
that  his  thoughts  and  ways  are  as  far  above 
our  thoughts  and  ways,  as  the  heavens 
are  above  the  earth.  Here  I left  the  mat- 
ter, conscious,  at  length,  that  such  knowl- 
edge was  too  high  for  me:  and  that,  if 
God  had  said  it,  it  was  not  my  place  to 
cavil  against  it. — I acknowledge  this  way 
of  proceeding  is  not  very  satisfactory  to 
man’s  proud  curiosity,  who  would  be  as 
God,  and  know  all  that  God  knows,  and 
who  even  dares  to  dispute  with  him ; and 
there  are  times  when  I can  hardly  acquiesce 
in  such  a solution.  But  surely  it  is  highly 
becoming  the  dependent  state  and  limited 
understanding  of  the  creature,  to  submit 
the  decision  of  all  such  high  points  implic- 
itly to  the  award  of  the  infinitely  wise 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


Ill 


Creator.  Indeed  the  Christian  religion  ex- 
pressly requires  it  of  us ; for  our  Lord  de- 
clares, that  except  we  receive  the  kingdom 
of  God,”  (not  as  disputing  philosphers, 
but)  “ as  a little  child,  we  shall  in  no  wise 
enter  therein.”  The  day  is  coming  when 
we  shall  be  able  to  answer  all  objections, 
Here  “ we  walk  by  faith,”  ‘‘  and  see  in 
part,  through  a glass,  d^irkly;”  hereafter 
we  shall  see  face  to  face,  and  know  even 
as  we  are  known.”  * 

* The  doctrine  of  personal  election  to  eternal  llfe^ 
when  properly  stated,  lies  open  to  no  objection, 
which  may  not  likewise  with  equal  plausibility  be 
urged  against  the  conduct  of  God,  in  placing  one 
nation  in  a more  favorable  condition  than  another, 
especially  as  to  religious  advantages;  without  the 
previous  good  or  bad  behavior  of  either  of  them,  or 
any  discernible  reason  for  the  preference.  In  both 
cases  we  may  say,  unmerited  favor  to  one  person,  or 
people,  is  no  injustice  to  others;  and  the  infinitely 
wise  God  hath  many  reasons  for  his  determinations, 
which  we  cannot  discern,  and  which  he  deigns  not  to 
make  known  to  us. 

If  sinners  deserve  the  punishment  inflicted  cn  them, 
it  cannot  be  unjust  in  the  great  Governor  of  the  world 


112 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH ; 


Leaving,  therefore,  all  difficulties  of  a 
metaphysical  nature  to  be  cleared  up  in 
that  world  of  light  and  knowledge,  I began 
to  consider  the  abuses  of  this  doctrine, 

to  pre-deiermine  their  condemnation  to  it.  The  con- 
trariety to  justice  and  goodness,  if  there  be  any, 
must  certainly  be  found  in  the  Lord's  actual  dealings 
with  his  creatures^  and  not  in  pre-determination  thus 
to  deal  with  them.  It  could  not  be  inconsistent  with 
any  of  the  divine  attributes,  for  the  Lord  from  all 
eternity  to  decree  to  act  consistently  with  all  of 
them.  The  clamors  excited  against  predestination^ 
if  carefully  scrutinized  are  generally  found  to  be 
against  the  thing  decreed^  and  not  against  the  circum- 
stance of  its  having  been  decreed  from  eternity.  The 
sovereignty  of  God,  when  duly  considered,  appears 
to  be  nothing  more  than  infinite  perfection  deter- 
mining and  accomplishing  every  thing  in  the  very 
best  manner  possible ; and  infallibly  performing  the 
counsels  of  everlasting  knowledge  and  wisdom,  jus- 
tice, truth,  and  love,  notwithstanding  all  the  plans 
and  designs  of  innumerable  voluntary  rational  agents, 
which  might  seem  incompatible  with  them : nay, 
performing  those  counsels  even  by  means  of  these 
voluntary  agents,  in  perfect  consistency  with  their 
free  agency  and  accountableness ; but  in  a manner 
wliich  we  are  utterly  incapable  of  comprehending ! 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


113 


which  I had  always  looked  upon  as  a very 
formidable  objection  against  it.  But  I soon 
discovered,  that  though  ungodly  men,  who 
make  profession  of  religion,  will  turn  the 

We  should  scarcely  object  to  this  infinitely  wise 
and  holy  sovereignty  of  God,  however  absolute,  did 
we  not,  from  consciousness  of  guilt  and  carnal  enmity 
of  heart,  suspect  that  it  might  probably  be  found  at 
variance  with  our  happiness ; and  I apprehend, 
should  any  man  be  fuUy  persuaded  that  God  had 
decreed  his  eternal  happiness,  however  groundless 
that  persuasion  might  be,  he  would  find  his  aversion 
to  the  doctrine  of  election  exceedingly  abated  by  it 
I have  often  observed,  that  some  persons,  who  de- 
claim most  vehemently  against  the  Calvinistical  doc- 
trine of  the  divine  decrees,  seem  perfectly  reconciled 
to  predestination,  when  persuaded  that  God  hath 
eternally  decreed  the  salvation  of  all  men ! On  the 
other  hand,  no  consciously  impenitent  sinner  is  cor- 
dially reconciled  to  the  general  declarations  of  Scrip- 
ture, concerning  the  everlasting  misery  of  all  impeni- 
tent sinners,  whatever  he  may  think  about  personal 
election. 

In  fact  the  grand  difficulty  in  the  whole  of  the 
divine  conduct  equally  embarrasses  every  system  of 
Christianity,  and  every  scheme  of  Deism,  except  men 
deny  that  God  is  the  Creator  and  Governor  of  the 
10" 


114 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH  I 


grace  of  God  into  licentiousness ; yet  we 
might  so  explain  and  guard  these  doctrines, 
that  none  could  thus  abuse  them,  without 
being  conscious  of  it,  and  so  detecting 

world.  For  wickedness  and  misery  actually  exist 
and  abound  : the  fact  is  undeniable : tbe  almighty 
God  could  have  prevented  this ; and  we  should  have 
thought  that  infinite  love  would  have  preserved  the 
creation  from  all  evils  of  every  description.  Yet 
infinite  Wisdom  saw  good  to  permit  them  to  enter, 
and  amazingly  to  prevail ! Till  this  difficulty  be 
completely  solved,  let  none  object  to  truths,  plainly 
revealed  in  Scripture,  on  account  of  similar  difficul- 
ties. But  let  us  remember,  that  our  narrow  capaci- 
ties and  scanty  information  do  not  qualify  us  to  judge, 
concerning  what  it  becomes  the  infinite  God  to  deter- 
mine and  to  do : and  let  us  adopt  the  language  of 
the  apostle  on  this  subjeet ; ‘‘  O the  depth  of  the 
riches  both  of  the  wisdom  and  knowledge  of  God  I 
how  unsearchable  are  his  judgments,  and  his  ways 
past  finding  out ! For  who  hath  known  the  mind 
of  the  Lord  ? Or  who  hath  been  his  counsellor  ? 
Or  who  hath  first  given  to  him,  and  it  shall  be  recom- 
pensed unto  him  again  ? For  Aim,  and  through 
him  and  to  him  are  all  things : to  whom  be  glory 
for  ever.  Amen  !”  (Rom.  xi.  33 — 36.) 

As  for  the  objections  made  to  these  doctrines,  as 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


115 


their  own  hypocrisy.  It  still,  indeed,  ap- 
peared probable  to  me,  that  the  preaching 
of  them  might  at  first  occasion  some 
trouble  of  mind  to  a few  well  disposed 
persons : but  I considered,  that  by  a cau- 
tious declaration,  and  contrasting  them 
with  the  general  promises  of  the  gospel  to 
all  who  believe,  this  might  in  great  mea- 
sure be  prevented ; at  the  worst,  a little 
personal  conversation  with  such  persons, 
would  seldom,  if  ever,  fail  to  satisfy  them, 
and  enable  them  in  general  to  derive 
encouragement  from  them : while  the  un- 
settling of  the  minds  of  such  persons,  as 
are  carelessly  living  in  an  unconverted 
state,  is  the  great  end  of  all  our  preaching 
to  them;  and  therefore  we  need  not  fear 
any  bad  effect  of  this  doctrine  in  that  re- 
spect. The  great  question  therefore  was, 

inconsistent  with  free  agency,  accountableness,  com- 
mands, invitations,  calls  to  repentance,  faith  and  holi- 
ness, and  diligence  in  the  use  of  means ; they  uni- 
versally  and  altogether  arise  from  misrepresentation  and 
misapprehension  of  the  subject.  (See  the  Author’s 
Sermon  on  Election  and  Final  Perseverance,  etc., 
5th  ed.) 


116 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH  ; 


Are  these  doctrines  in  the  Bible,  or  not? 
Hitherto  I had  wilfully  passed  over  and 
neglected,  or  endeavored  to  put  some  other 
construction  upon,  all  those  parts  of  Scrip- 
ture which  directly  speak  of  them : but 
now  I began  to  consider,  meditate,  and 
pray  over  them : and  I soon  found  that  I 
could  not  support  my  former  interpreta- 
tions. They  would  teach  predestination, 
election,  and  final  perseverance,  in  spite 
of  all  my  twisting  and  expounding.  It 
also  occurred  to  me,  that  these  doctrines, 
though  now  in  disgrace,  were  universally 
believed  and  maintained  by  our  venerable 
reformers ; that  they  were  admitted,  at  the 
beginning  of  the  reformation,  into  the 
creeds,  catechisms,  or  articles  of  every  one 
of  the  Protestant  churches ; that  our  arti- 
cles and  homilies  expressly  maintained 
them  ; and,  consequently,  that  a vast  num- 
ber of  wise  and  sober  minded  men,  who 
in  their  days  were  burning  and  shining 
lights,  had,  upon  mature  deliberation, 
agreed,  not  only  that  they  were  true,  but 
that  they  ought  to  be  admitted  as  useful, 
or  even  as  necessary  articles  of  faith,  by 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


11/ 


every  one  who  deemed  himself  called  to 
take  upon  him  the  office  of  a Christian 
minister. 

In  the  course  of  this  inquiry  I perceived 
that  my  system  was  incomplete  without 
them.  I believed,  that  men,  by  nature 
born  in  sin,  the  children  of  wrath,  and  by 
wicked  works  the  enemies  of  God,  being 
in  themselves  ungodly  and  without  strength, 
were  saved  of  free  mercy  and  grace,  with- 
out having  done  any  thing,  more  or  less, 
to  deserve  it,  through  the  Redeemer’s 
righteousness  and  atonement,  received  by 
faith,  the  gift  and  operation  of  God;  as 
born  again,  born  of  God,  or  new  created 
unto  good  works  and  to  the  divine  image, 
by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  It  now, 
therefore,  occurred  to  me  to  inquire,  from 
what  source  these  precious  blessings,  thus 
freely  flowing  through  the  channel  of  re- 
demption, to  poor  worthless  sinners,  could 
originally  spring  ; and  thus  my  mind  was 
carried  back  from  the  consideration  of  the 
effects  to  that  of  the  cause  ; and  from  the 
promises  made  to  fallen  man,  to  the  coun- 
sels and  purposes  of  God  which  induced 


118 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


him  to  give  those  promises.  I was  en- 
gaged in  frequent  meditations  on  the  di- 
vine omniscience,  unchangeableness,  and 
eternity  ; and  the  end  which  the  all-suffi- 
cient God  had  in  view  in  all  his  works, 
even  the  manifestation  of  the  glory  of  his 
own  perfections ; and  I perceived,  that 
redemption,  itself,  as  planned  by  God,  to 
whom  were  “ known  all  his  works  from 
the  beginning  of  the  world,”  must  be  the 
result  of  his  eternal  purpose  of  displaying 
the  glory  of  his  mercy  and  grace,  in  har- 
monious consistency  with  his  most  awful 
justice  and  holiness  ; and  thus  manifest- 
ing the  inexhaustible  resources  of  his  mani- 
fold wisdom,  in  glorifying  at  once  all  these 
attributes,  which,  considered  as  perfect, 
seem  to  created  understandings  irreconcil- 
able to  each  other.  I considered,  that, 
until  the  fall  of  man  and  his  redemption 
had  manifested  the  attribute  of  mercy  to 
sinners,  it  had,  as  far  as  we  can  learn,  been 
unexercised  and  undisplayed,  and  conse- 
quently unknown  to  any  but  God  himself, 
from  all  eternity;  nor  could  he  have  the 
glory  of  it,  but  must  have  been  considered 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


119 


as  so  perfect  in  justice  and  holiness  as  to 
be  incapable  of  mercy,  had  he  not  chosen 
some  objects  on  whom  to  exercise  it,  and 
devised  some  method  of  displaying  it  in 
consistency  with  his  other  perfections. 
Thus  I perceived  redemption  to  be  the 
effect  of  a settled  design,  formed  in  God’s 
eternal  counsels,  of  manifesting  himself  to 
his  reasonable  creatures,  complete  and  full 
orbed  in  all  conceivable  perfections.  But 
as  all  have  transgressed  the  divine  law, 
and  as  none  are  disposed  of  themselves  to 
embrace  this  humbling  and  holy  salvation, 
or  even  to  inquire  after  it,  so  I was  con- 
vinced that  the  merciful  and  gracious  na- 
ture of  God,  the  Fountain  of  goodness, 
alone  moved  him  to  choose  any  of  them  as 
objects  of  his  favorable  regard : that  his 
unconstrained  will  and  pleasure  are  the 
only  assignable  causes  of  his  choosing  one 
rather  than  another:  and  that  in  fact  the 
whole  work  was  his  own  ; his  wisdom  hav- 
ing devised  the  means ; his  love  and  all-suffi- 
ciency having  in  the  person,  offices  and 
work  of  Christ  made  all  things  ready ; his 
providence  directing  absolutely  to  whom 


120 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH  ; 


the  word  of  invitation  shall  be  sent;  and 
his  Holy  Spirit  alone  inclining  and  ena- 
bling the  soul  to  embrace  it  by  faith. 
Hence  I concluded  that  God,  who  knoweth 
the  end  from  the  beginning,  and  is  a sove- 
reign, and,  when  none  have  deserved  any 
thing,  may  do  as  he  will  with  his  own, 
actually  “chose  us”  (even  every  individual 
believer),  “in  Christ,  before  the  foundation 
of  the  world,  that  we  should  be  holy,  and 
without  blame  before  him  in  love  ; having 
predestinated  us  unto  the  adoption  of  chil- 
dren by  Jesus  Christ  to  himself,  according  to 
the  good  pleasure  of  his  will;  to  the  praise 
of  the  glory  of  his  grace,  wherein  he  hath 
made  us  accepted  in  the  beloved.”  (Eph. 
i.  4—6.) 

In  short,  though  my  objections  were 
many,  my  anxiety  great,  and  my  resistance 
long;  yet,  by  the  evidence,  which,  both 
from  the  word  of  God  and  from  my  own 
meditation,  crowded  upon  my  mind,  I was 
at  length  constrained  to  submit ; and,  God 
knoweth,  with  fear  and  trembling,  to  allow 
these  formerly  despised  doctrines  a place 
in  my  creed.  Accordingly,  about  Christ- 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


121 


mas,  1777,  I began  cautiously  to  establish 
the  truth  of  them,  and  to  make  use  of  them 
for  the  consolation  of  poor  distressed  and 
fearful  believers.  This  was  the  only  use  I 
then  knew  of  them,  though  I now  see  their 
influence  on  every  part  of  evangelical  truth. 

However,  I would  observe  that,  though 
I assuredly  believe  these  doctrines  as  far 
as  here  expressed ; (for  I am  not  willing  to 
trace  them  any  higher,  by  reasonings  or 
consequences,  into  the  unrevealed  things 
of  God;)  and  though  I exceedingly  need 
them  in  my  view  of  religion,  both  for  my 
own  consolation,  and  security  against  the 
consequences  of  a deceitful  heart,  an  en- 
snaring world,  and  a subtle  tempter,  as 
also  for  the  due  exercise  of  my  pastoral 
office : yet  I would  not  be  understood  to 
place  the  acknowledgment  of  them  upon  a 
level  with  the  belief  of  the  doctrines  before 
spoken  of.  I can  readily  conceive  the  char- 
acter of  an  humble,  pious,  spiritual  Chris- 
tian, who  is  either  an  utter  stranger  to  the 
doctrines  in  question,  or  who,  through  mis- 
apprehension or  fear  of  consequences,  can- 
not receive  them.  But  I own  I find  a dif- 
11 


122 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH  ; 


ficulty  in  conceiving  of  an  humble,  pious, 
spiritual  Christian,  who  is  a stranger  to  his 
own  utterly  lost  condition,  to  the  deceitful- 
ness and  depravity  of  his  heart,  to  the  nat- 
ural alienation  of  his  affections  from  God, 
and  to  the  defilements  of  his  best  duties ; 
who  trusts,  either  in  whole  or  in  part,  al- 
lowedly to  any  thing  for  pardon  and  justi- 
fication, except  the  blood  and  righteousness 
of  a crucified  Saviour,  God  manifested  in 
the  flesh  ; or  who  expects  to  be  made  meet 
for  the  inheritance  of  the  saints  in  light,  in 
any  other  way  than  by  being  born  again, 
created  anew,  converted,  and  sanctified  by 
the  divine  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Some  time  in  November,  1777,  I was, 
by  a then  unknown  friend,  furnished  with 
a considerable  number  of  books,  written 
in  general  by  the  old  divines,  both  of  the 
Church  of  England,  and  of  the  Dissenters. 
And,  to  my  no  small  surprise,  I found 
that  those  doctrines,  which  are  now  deemed 
novel  inventions,  and  are  called  Methodis- 
tical,  are  in  these  books  every  where  dis- 
coursed of  as  known  and  allowed  truths  ; 
and  that  system  which,  despising  to  be 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


123 


taught  by  men,  and  unacquainted  with 
such  authors,  I had  for  near  three  years 
together  been  hammering  out  for  myself 
with  no  small  labor  and  anxiety,  was  to 
be  found  ready  made  to  my  hands  in  every 
book  I opened. 

I do  not  wonder  that  the  members  of 
the  Church  of  England  are  generally  prej- 
udiced against  the  writings  of  Dissenters  ; 
for  I have  been  so  myself  to  an  excessive 
degree.  We  imbibe  this  prejudice  with 
the  first  rudiments  of  instruction,  and  are 
taught  by  our  whole  education,  to  consid- 
er it  as  meritorious : though  no  doubt  it  is 
a prejudice,  of  which  every  sincere  inquir- 
er after  truth  ought  to  be  afraid,  and  every 
pretended  inquirer  ashamed ; for  how  can 
we  determine  on  which  side  truth  lies,  if 
we  will  not  examine  both  sides  ? Indeed, 
it  is  well  known  to  all  those  who  are  ac- 
quainted with  the  church  histories  of  those 
times,  that  till  the  reign  of  James  I.,  there 
were  no  controversies  between  the  estab- 
lished Church  and  the  Puritans,  concern- 
ing doctrine ; both  parties  being  in  all  mat- 
ters of  importance  of  the  same  sentiments  : 


124 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH  ; 


they  only  contended  about  discipline  and 
ceremonies ; till  the  introduction  of  Armi- 
nianism  gave  occasion  to  the  Calvinists 
being  denominated  Doctrinal  Puritans. 
To  this  period  all  our  church  writers  were 
Calvin!  stical  in  doctrine  : and  even  after 
that  time  many  might  be  mentioned,  who 
were  allowed  friends  to  the  Church  of 
England,  that  opposed  those  innovations, 
and  agreed  in  doctrine  with  every  thing 
above  stated.  Let  it  suffice,  out  of  many, 
to  recommend  the  works  of  Bishop  Hall, 
especially  his  Contemplations  on  the  Life 
of  Jesus,  a book  not  easily  to  be  prized  too 
highly;  and  Dr.  Reynold’s  works.  To 
these  no  true  friend  to  the  Church  of  Em 
gland  can  reasonably  object : and  in  gen- 
eral, I believe  and  teach  nothing  but  what 
tney  plainly  taught  before  me. 

The  outlines  of  my  scheme  of  doctrine 
were  now  completed : but  I had  been  so 
taken  up  with  doctrinal  inquiries,  that  1 
was  still  in  great  measure  a stranger  to  my 
own  heart,  and  had  little  experience  of  the 
power  of  the  truths  I had  embraced.  The 
pride  of  reasoning  and  the  conceit  of  supe- 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARKATIVE. 


125 


rior  discernment,  had  all  along  accompanied 
me ; and,  though  somewhat  broken,  had  yet 
considerable  influence.  Hitherto,  therefore, 
I had  not  thought  of  hearing  any  person 
preach  ; because  I did  not  think  any  one  in 
the  circle  of  my  acquaintance,  capable  of 
giving  me  such  information  as  I wanted. 
But  being  at  length  convinced  that  Mr. 
[Newton]  had  been  right,  and  that  I had 
been  mistaken,  in  the  several  particulars  in 
which  we  had  differed ; it  occurred  to  me, 
that  having  preached  these  doctrines  so 
long,  he  must  understand  many  things 
concerning  them  to  which  I was  a stran- 
ger. Now,  therefore,  though  not  without 
much  remaining  prejudice,  and  not  less  in 
the  character  of  a judge  than  of  a scholar,  I 
condescended  to  be  his  hearer,  and  occa- 
sionally to  attend  his  preaching,  and  that 
of  some  other  ministers  : — and  I soon  per- 
ceived the  benefit ; for  from  time  to  time 
the  secrets  of  my  heart  were  discovered  to 
me,  far  beyond  what  I had  hitherto  notic- 
ed ; and  I seldom  returned  from  hearing  a 
sermon,  without  having  conceived  a mean- 
er opinion  of  myself ; without  having  at- 
IV 


126  THE  FORCE  OP  TRUTH  ; 

tained  to  a further  acquaintance  with  my 
deficiencies,  weakness,  corruptions  and 
wants ; or  without  being  supplied  with 
fresh  matter  for  prayer,  and  directed  to 
greater  watchfulness.  I likewise  learned 
the  use  of  experience  in  preaching;  and 
was  convinced,  that  the  readiest  way  to 
reach  the  hearts  and  consciences  of  others, 
was  to  speak  from  my  own.  In  short,  I 
gradually  saw  more  and  more  my  need  of 
instruction,  and  was  at  length  brought  to 
consider  myself  as  a very  novice  in  religious 
matters.  Thus  I began  experimentally  to 
perceive  our  Lord’s  meaning,  when  he  says, 
“ Except  ye  receive  the  kingdom  of  God  as 
a little  child,  ye  shall  in  no  wise  enter  there- 
in.” For,  though  my  proud  heart  is  contin- 
ually rebelling,  and  would  fain  build  up 
again  the  former  Babel  of  self-conceit ; yet 
I trust  I have  from  this  time,  in  my  settled 
judgment,  aimed,  and  prayed  to  be  ena- 
bled, to  consider  myself  as  a little  child,  who 
ought  simply  to  sit  at  the  master’s  feet,  to 
hear  his  words  with  profound  submission, 
and  wait  his  teaching  with  earnest  desire 
and  patient  attention.  From  this  time  1 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


127 


have  been  enabled  to  consider  those  persons, 
in  whom  knowledge  has  been  ripened  by 
years,  experience  and  observation,  as  fath- 
ers and  instructors ; to  take  pleasure  in 
heir  company,  to  value  their  counsels,  and 
with  pleasure  to  attend  their  ministry. 

Thus  I trust  the  old  building  I had  pur- 
posed to  repair,  was  pulled  down  to  the 
ground,  and  the  foundation  of  the  new 
building  of  God  laid  aright ; “ Old  things 
passed  away,  behold  all  things  were  become 
new.”  — “ What  things  were  gain  to  me, 
tho^e  I have  counted  loss  for  Christ.”  My 
boasted  reason  I have  discovered  to  be  a 
blind  guide,  until  humbled,  enlightened, 
and  sanctified,  by  the  Spirit  of  God ; my 
former  wisdom  foolishness  ; and  that  when 
I thought  I knew  much,  I knew  nothing  as 
I ought  to  know.  Since  this  period,  every 
thing  I have  experienced,  heard,  or  read ; 
and  everything  I observe  around  me,  con- 
firms and  establishes  me  in  the  assured  be- 
lief of  those  truths  which  I have  received ; nor 
do  I in  general  any  more  doubt  whether 
they  be  from  God,  than  I doubt  whether 
the  sun  shines  when  I see  its  light,  and  am 


128 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


warmed  with  its  refreshing  beams.  I see 
the  powerful  effects  of  them  continually 
among  those  to  whom  I preach  ; I experi- 
ence the  power  of  them  daily  in  my  own 
soul ; and,  while  by  meditating  on,  and  ‘‘glo- 
rying in,  the  cross  of  Christ,  I find  the  world 
crucified  unto  me,  and  me  unto  the  world,” 
by  preaching  Jesus  Christ  and  him  cruci- 
fied, I see  notoriously  immoral  persons, 
“taught  by  the  saving  grace  of  God  to 
deny  ungodliness  and  worldly  lusts,  and  to 
live  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly,  in  this 
present  world;”  being  examples  to  such  as 
before  they  were  a scandal  to. 

And  now  by  this  change,  the  conse- 
quences of  which  I so  much  dreaded,  what 
have  I lost  even  in  respect  of  this  present 
world? — Indeed,  I have  lost  some  degree 
of  favor,  and  I escape  not  pity,  censure, 
scorn  and  opposition : but  the  Lord  is  in- 
troducing me  to  a new  and  far  more  de- 
sirable acquaintance  ; even  to  that  of  those 
whom  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  denominated 
the  excellent  of  the  earth ; nay,  the  Lord, 
the  Spirit  condescends  to  be  my  Comforter. 
In  general  I enjoy  an  established  peace  of 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


129 


conscience,  through  the  blood  of  sprinkling, 
and  continual  application  to  the  heavenly 
Advocate ; with  a sweet  content,  and, 
“ that  peace  of  God  which  passeth  all  un- 
derstanding,” in  ‘‘  casting  all  my  cares 
upon  him  who  careth  for  me and  I am 
not  left  utterly  without  experience  of  that 
‘‘joy  which  is  unspeakable  and  full  of 
glory.”  These  the  world  could  not  give 
me,  were  I in  favor  with  it;  of  these  it 
cannot  deprive  me  by  its  frowns.  My 
desire  henceforth,  God  knoweth,  is  to  live 
to  his  glory,  and  by  my  whole  conduct  and 
conversation  “ to  adorn  the  doctrine  of 
God  my  Saviour,”  and  “ to  show  forth  his 
praises  who  hath  called  me  out  of  dark- 
ness into  his  marvellous  light ;”  to  be  in 
some  way  or  other  useful  to  his  believing 
people;  and  to  invite  poor  sinners,  who 
“ are  walking  in  a vain  shadow,  and  disquiet- 
ing themselves  in  vain,”  to  taste  and  see 
how  gracious  the  Lord  is,  and  how  blessed 
they  are  who  put  their  trust  in  him.” 

“ Now  would  I tell  to  sinners  round, 

What  a dear  Saviour  I have  found ; 

Would  point  to  his  redeeming  blood, 

And  cry.  Behold  the  Way  to  God ! ” 


130 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


Thus  hath  the  Lord  led  me,  a poor  blind 
sinner,  in  a way  that  I knew  not; — he 
hath  made  darkness  light  before  me,  crook- 
ed things  straight,  and  hard  things  easy, 
and  hath  brought  me  to  a place  of  which 
I little  thought! when  I set  out : and  having 
done  these  things  for  me,  I believe,  yea,  I 
am  undoubtedly  sure,  he  will  never  leave 
me  nor  forsake  me.  To  him  be  the  glory  of 
his  undeserved  and  long-resisted  grace : to 
me  be  the  shame,  not  only  of  all  my  other 
sins,  but  also  of  my  proud  and  perverse 
opposition  to  his  purposes  of  love  towards 
me.  But  all  this  was  permitted  that  my 
high  spirit  and  stout  heart  being  at  length 
humbled  and  subdued,  “ I might  remem- 
ber, and  be  confounded,  and  never  open 
my  mouth  any  more,  because  of  my  shame, 
now  that  the  Lord  is  pacified  to  me  for  all 
that  I have  done.” 

And  now,  as  in  the  presence  of  the 
heart-searching  Judge,  I have  given,  with- 
out one  wilful  misrepresentation,  addition, 
or  material  omission,  a history  of  the  great 
things  God  hath  done  for  my  soul ; or,  if 
that  suit  not  the  reader’s  view  of  it,  a his- 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


131 


tory  of  that  change  which  hath  recently 
taken  place  in  my  religious  sentiments  and 
conduct,  to  the  surprise  of  some,  and  per- 
haps the  displeasure  of  others,  among  my 
former  friends.  The  doctrines  I have  em- 
braced are  indeed  charged  with  being  de- 
structive of  moral  practice,  and  tending  to 
licentiousness : but  though  I know  that 
my  best  “ righteousnesses  are  as  filthy  rags,” 
yet  I trust  I may  return  thanks  to  God, 
that  by  his  grace  he  hath  so  upheld  me, 
since  this  change  took  place,  that  I have 
not  been  permitted  to  disgrace  the  cause 
in  which  I have  embarked  by  any  immoral 
conduct:  “My  rejoicing,”  in  this  respect, 
“ is  this,  that  in  simplicity  and  godly  sincer- 
ity, not  with  fleshly  wisdom,  but  by  the 
grace  of  God  I have  my  conversation  in 
the  world.”  I can  confidently  avow,  that 
the  belief  of  these  doctrines  hath  a quite 
contrary  effect  upon  me.  I most  earnestly 
desire,  aim,  endeavor,  and  pray  to  be  en- 
abled to  love  God  and  keep  his  command- 
ments “ without  partiality,  and  without 
hypocricy ;”  and  so  to  demean  myself  as 
“ by  well  doing  to  put  to  silence  the  igno- 


132 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


ranee  of  foolish  men.”  That  I fall  so 
very  short  in  every  thing,  is  not  the  effect 
of  my  new  doctrines,  but  of  my  old  de- 
praved nature  and  deceitful  heart. — “ Create 
in  me  a clean  heart,  O God,  and  renew  a 
right  spirit  within  me ! ” 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


133 


PART  III. 

OBSERVATIONS  ON  THE  PRECEDING  NARRATIVE. 

My  design  in  writing  this  account  of 
myself,  and  my  religious  inquiries  and 
change  of  sentiments,  w^as  this : I con- 
sidered myself  as  a singular  instance  of  a 
very  unlikely  person,  in  an  uncommon 
manner,  being  led  on  from  one  thing  to 
another,  to  embrace  a system  of  doctrine 
which  he  once  heartily  despised.  As  I 
assuredly  believe  that  this  change  hath 
been  effected  under  the  guidance  and 
teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit : so  I hoped 
that  a circumstantial  relation  of  it  might 
be  an  encouragement  and  comfort  to  those 
who  know  and  love  the  Lord,  and  from 
them  levy  a tribute  of  gratitude  and  praise 
to  our  gracious  God:  and  that  it  also 
might  be  instrumental,  by  the  convincing 
Spirit,  to  awaken  others  to  a serious  review 
12 


134 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


of  their  religious  sentiments ; to  put  them 
upon  the  same  earnest  inquiry  after  the 
truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus  ; and  to  influence 
them  to  the  diligent  use  of  the  same 
blessed  means,  in  which  the  Lord  directed 
me  to  be  found.  I would  therefore  now 
offer  a few  observations  on  the  preceding 
narrative : and  may  the  Lord  guide  both 
the  writer  and  every  reader  of  these  pages 
to  the  saving  knowledge  of  the  truth,  and 
into  the  ways  of  peace  and  righteousness ! 

I.  It  must  be  evident  to  every  unpreju- 
diced reader  of  this  narrative,  that  at  the 
time  this  change  commenced,  I was  hu- 
manly speaking,  a most  unlikely  person  to 
embrace  this  system  of  doctrine  above  stat- 
ed. — This  will  appear  from  the  following 
considerations. 

1.  My  religious  opinions  had  been  for 
many  years  directly  contrary  to  it.  Being 
always  of  a reflecting  turn  of  mind,  I en- 
tertained exceedingly  high  notions  of  the 
powers  of  human  reason  ; and  I had,  upon 
reasoning  principles,  embraced  a system  of 
religion,  which  both  soothed  my  conscience, 
and  flattered  my  self-conceit.  After  some 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


135 


trivial  alterations,  I seemed  to  myself,  upon 
mature  deliberation,  to  have  come  to  a set- 
tled determination  ; and  had  bestowed  con- 
siderable pains  in  making  myself  ac- 
quainted with  those  arguments  and  inter- 
pretations of  Scripture,  by  which  that  sys- 
tem is  usually  defended  : and  I had  raked 
together  many  of  those  plausible  objections 
and  high  charges,  which  are  commonly 
brought  by  reasoning  men  against  the  doc- 
trines and  characters  of  the  Calvinists. 
But  I was  in  great  measure  a stranger  to 
what  the  Calvinists  could  say  for  them- 
selves; because  I thought  the  matter  too 
plain  to  bear  an  argument,  and  therefore 
did  not  count  their  answers  worth  reading. 
In  short,  very  few  have  been  recovered  from 
that  abyss  of  error,  (for  so  I must  call  it,) 
into  which  I had  been  permitted  to  sink. 
Full  of  confidence  in  my  cause,  and  in  the 
arguments  with  which  I was  prepared  to 
support  it,  I was  eager  to  engage  in  con- 
troversy with  the  Calvinists,  and  entertain- 
ed the  most  sanguine  hopes  of  victory.  In 
this  confidence  I frequently  harangued 
against  them  from  the  pulpit,  and  spared 


136 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


not  to  charge  upon  them  consequences 
both  absurd  and  shocking.  Yet  after  much, 
very  much,  anxious,  diligent  inquiry,  I have 
embraced,  as  the  sacred  truths  of  God’s 
unerring  word,  every  doctrine  of  this  des- 
pised system ! 

2.  My  natural  spirit  and  temper  were 
very  unfavorable  to  such  a change.  Few 
persons  have  ever  been  more  self-sufficient, 
and  positive  in  their  opinions  than  I was. 
Fond  to  excess  of  entering  into  argument, 
I never  failed  on  these  occasions  to  betray 
this  peculiarity  of  my  character.  I sel- 
dom acknowledged  or  suspected  myself 
mistaken ; and  scarcely  ever  dropped  an 
argument,  till  either  my  reasonings  or  ob- 
stinacy had  silenced  my  opponent.  A cer- 
tain person  once  said  of  me,  that  I was 
like  a stone  rolling  down  a hill,  which 
could  neither  be  stopped  nor  turned : this 
witness  was  true ; but  those  things,  which 
are  impossible  with  man,  are  easy  with 
God.  I am  evidently  both  stopped  and 
turned:  man  I am  persuaded  could  not 
have  done  it ; but  this  hath  God  wrought, 
and  I am  not  more  a wonder  to  others  than 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


137 


to  myself.  Indeed  I carried  the  same  ob- 
stinate, positive  temper,  into  my  religious 
inquiries  ; for  I never  gave  up  one  tittle  of 
my  sentiments  till  I could  defend  it  no 
longer ; nor  ever  submitted  to  conviction  till 
I could  no  longer  resist.  The  strong  man, 
armed  with  my  natural  pride  and  obsti- 
nacy, with  my  vain  imaginations,  and 
reasonings,  and  high  thoughts,  had  built 
himself  many  strongholds,  and  kept  his 
castle  in  my  heart ; and  when  One  stronger 
than  he  came  against  him,  he  stood  a long 
siege  : till,  being  by  superior  force  driven 
from  one  to  another,  and  all  his  armor  in 
which  he  trusted  being  at  length  taken 
from  him,  he  was  constrained  to  recede. 
So  that  the  Lord  having  made  me  willing 
in  the  day  of  his  power,  I was  forced  to 
confess  : ‘‘  O Lord,  thou  art  stronger  than 
I,  and  hast  prevailed.^’ 

3.  My  situation  in  life  rendered  such  a 
change  improbable.  I had  an  increasing 
family,  no  private  fortune,  a narrow,  preca- 
rious income,  and  no  expectations,  except 
from  such  friends  as  my  conduct  might 
procure  or  continue  to  me.  I had  unex- 
12* 


138 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


pectedly  contracted  an  acquaintance  with 
some  of  those,  whose  favor  goes  a great 
way  towards  a man’s  advancement  in  life ; 
nor  was  I insensible  to  the  advantages  to 
be  hoped  for,  from  cultivating  by  a com- 
pliant behavior  their  kind  and  friendly  re- 
gard to  me.  At  the  same  time,  I was  no 
stranger  to  the  opinion  which  the  world 
entertains  of  those  who  preach  the  disre- 
putable doctrines  above  mentioned ; and 
could  not  but  conclude,  that  embracing 
them  would  probably  deprive  me  of  these 
prospects  of  preferment.  But,  as  the  re- 
sult of  diligent  inquiry,  I was  assuredly 
convinced  that  it  was  my  indispensable 
duty  to  profess  and  preach  them,  and  that 
by  so  doing  alone,  I could  insure  to  myself 
the  favor  of  a better  Friend  than  any  here 
below  : and  thus,  while  fully  aware  all 
along  how  unfavorable,  according  to  human 
probability,  it  would  prove  to  my  worldly 
interests,  I at  length  deliberately  embraced 
them. 

4.  My  regard  to  character  was  no  trifling 
security  against  such  a change  of  senti- 
ment. I was  ambitiously  and  excessively 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


139 


fond  of  that  honor  which  cometh  from 
man ; and  considered  the  desire  of  praise 
as  allowable,  nay,  laudable.  By  this  mo- 
tive was  I urged  on  to  a very  diligent  pro- 
secution of  my  studies,  even  beyond  what 
natural  inclination  led  me  to  ; and  my  whole 
conduct  was  influenced  by,  my  whole  con- 
versation was  tinctured  with,  this  vain-glo- 
rious aim.  On  the  other  hand,  with  ap- 
probation and  self-complacency,  I had  been 
accustomed  to  hear  the  most  contemptu- 
ous and  opprobrious  epithets  liberally  be- 
stowed on  those  persons  to  whom  I now 
joined  myself:  and  all  along,  as  I verged 
nearer  and  nearer  to  Methodism,  I was 
painfully  sensible  that  I was  drawing  upon 
myself  the  same  mortifying  distinctions. 
I have  been  a vain-glorious  candidate  for 
human  applause ; but  I renounce  such  pre- 
tensions, and  willingly  submit  to  be  con- 
sidered by  the  world  under  the  mortifying 
character  of  a half-witted,  crack-brained 
enthusiast.  These  epithets  I am  sensible 
are  now  bestowed  upon  me  behind  my 
back,  nay,  very  often  to  my  face : I bless 
God,  however, , this  doth  not  move  me ; 


140 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


but  I can  heartily  thank  him,  that  I am 
counted  worthy  to  suffer  shame  for  his 
sake.  When,  however,  I saw  the  trial  ap- 
proaching, it  appeared  very  formidable ; 
and  I can  truly  affirm,  that  nothing  but 
the  fullest  conviction  that  the  cause  in 
which  I was  embarking  was  the  cause 
of  God  ; nothing,  but  not  daring  to  act 
contrary  to  the  plain  dictates  of  my  con- 
science, could  have  influenced  me  to  make 
this  sacrifice  of  my  character,  and  bring 
upon  myself  so  much  scorn  and  contempt, 
5.  To  reason  with  our  despisers  upon 
their  own  principles : If  I am  now  fallen 
into  enthusiasm,  mistake,  and  strong  delu- 
sion, I certainly  was,  when  I first  set  out 
in  this  inquiry,  a very  unlikely  person  so  to 
do.  My  leading  resolve  was  to  search  for 
the  truth  diligently,  and  to  embrace  it 
wherever  I found  it,  and  whatever  it  might 
cost.  No  sooner  had  I begun  the  inquiry, 
than  I was  called  upon  to  give  proof  of  the 
sincerity  of  this  resolution  ; and,  from  a 
principle  of  conscience,  though  a mistaken 
one,  1 renounced  my  prospect  of  an  imme- 
diate preferment.  Since  that  time  I have 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


141 


also  deliberately  sacrificed  my  character,  and 
hazarded  the  loss  of  all  my  former  friends. 
Giving  these  proofs  of  integrity,  in  depen- 
dence on  those  plain  promises  which  I have 
mentioned,  I have  sought  this  desired  know- 
ledge of  the  truth  chiefly  in  reading  the 
holy  Scriptures,  and  by  prayer  for  the  pro- 
mised teaching  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  in  the 
manner  which  has  been  related  ; and  I am 
now  led  to  conclusions  diametrically  oppo- 
site to  what  I expected ! — Now  lay  all  these 
things  together,  and  attentively  consider 
them ; and  then  let  your  own  consciences 
determine  how  far  it  is  probable,  that  a per- 
son, in  this  manner  seeking  for  the  truth, 
should  be  given  over  to  a strong  delusion 
to  believe  a pernicious  lie.  “ If  a son  shall 
ask  bread  of  any  of  you  that  is  a father, 
will  he  give  him  a stone  ? Or  if  he  ask  a 
fish,  will  be  for  a fish  give  him  a serpent  ? 
Or  if  he  shall  ask  an  egg,  will  he  give  him  a 
scorpion  ? If  ye,  then,  being  evil,  know  how 
to  give  good  gifts  unto  your  children  ; how 
much  more  shall  your  heavenly  Father  give 
the  Holy  Spirit  to  them  that  ask  him  ? — 
Can  any  man  siappose,  that  after  such  re- 


142 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


peated  and  continued  pleadings  of  the  ex- 
press promises  of  the  Lord  to  this  eiffect,  in 
earnest  prayer,  according  to  his  appoint- 
ment, I should  be  delivered  up  to  the  teach- 
ing of  the  father  of  lies  ? Can  any  one 
make  this  conclusion  without  an  evident 
insinuation  that  God  hath  broken  his  pro- 
mise? In  short,  you  may  make  a jest  of 
the  narrative ; you  may  throw  by  the  book 
without  giving  any  attention  to  an  argu- 
ment of  this  kind  ; you  may  say,  what  you 
never  can  prove,  that  it  is  all  a contrived 
story  ; or  you  may  argue,  that  these  prom- 
ises, though  contained  in  the  Bible,  are  not 
to  be  depended  on  by  us,  which  is  to  give 
up  the  Scriptures  to  be  scoffed  at  by  Infi- 
dels and  Atheists,  and  to  render  them  use- 
less to  the  humble  anxious  inquirer  after 
truth  and  salvation  : but  by  no  other  means, 
I am  assured,  can  you  account  for  this 
single  circumstance  without  allowing,  that 
the  substance  of  those  doctrines  which  I 
have  now  embraced,  is  indeed  contained  in 
the  word  of  God ; that  they  comprise  the 
truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  and  are  not  corrupt- 
ed with  any  such  delusion  as  can  hazard 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


143 


the  salvation  of  my  soul,  or  the  souls  of 
those  who  by  my  ministry  receive  them. — 
On  this  supposition  all  difficulties  vanish. 
The  Lord  had  given  me  a sincere  desire  to 
know  the  saving  doctrine  of  the  gospel; 
and,  though  I was  exceedingly  ignorant, 
obstinate,  and  prejudiced,  yet  this  desire 
having,  according  to  his  directions,  led  me 
to  the  word  of  God,  and  influenced  me  to 
seek  his  teaching  by  prayer,  he  was  faith- 
ful to  his  own  promises,  and  it  was  an  ex- 
ample of  his  own  words,  ‘‘  Every  one  that 
asketh  receiveth,  and  he  that  seeketh  find- 
eth.”  My  evident  sincerity  in  seeking  the 
truth  was  sufficient  to  convince  any  person, 
conversant  and  experienced  in  the  things 
of  God,  that,  as  my  friend  foretold,  thither 
would  all  my  inquiries  lead  me,  in  that 
would  they  all  finally  centre.  And  could  I 
be  assured,  beloved  reader,  whoever  thou 
art,  that  thou  wast  as  sincerely  desirous  to 
know  the  truth  as  I then  was,  and  as  hear- 
tily resolved  to  embrace  it  wherever  thou 
mightest  find  it,  and  whatever  it  should 
cost  thee ; had  I also  assurance,  that  in  a 
believing  dependence  on  these  promises. 


144 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


thou  wast  diligently,  and  from  day  to  day, 
in  the  study  of  the  word  of  God  and  pray- 
er, seeking  the  accomplishment  of  them : 
I would  as  confidently  foretell,  that,  as  to 
those  things  which  I now  regard  as  essen- 
tial to  salvation,  and,  if  thou  hast  the  souls 
of  others  committed  to  thee,  as  to  what  is 
needful  for  thy  usefulness  in  the  ministry, 
thou  wouldst  be  brought  in  time  to  these 
same  conclusions,  whatever  thy  present  re- 
ligious sentiments  may  be.  May  the  Lord 
give  thee  true  sincerity,  and  incline  thine 
heart  to  try  the  experiment ! 

I am  aware  that  many  will  object  to  what 
I have  argued  on  this  head,  as  being  too 
confident ; and  as  what  is  urged  by  men 
of  contrary  religious  sentiments,  each  in  be- 
half of  his  own  system : and,  as  I would 
not  leave  any  material  and  plausible  objec- 
tion in  force  against  what  I have  advanced, 
I hope  the  reader  will  excuse  my  obviating 
this  beforehand.  I would  therefore  entreat 
those,  who  object  to  the  confidence  with 
which  this  argument  is  brought  forward, 
impartially  and  carefully  to  consider  the 
limitations  with  which  on  every  hand  it  is 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


145 


guarded : and  then  to  enquire  whether  in 
any  other  way,  than  that  which  has  been 
mentioned,  they  can  account  for  the  fact. 
That  is,  supposing  this  narrative  true,  (for 
which  the  appeal  is  to  the  heart-searching 
God;)  and  supposing  the  promises  men- 
tioned, to  be  proposed  to  us,  that  we 
might  embrace  them,  depend  on  them,  and 
plead  them  in  prayer;  considering  the  glory 
of  the  divine  veracity  as  concerned  in  their 
accomplishment  to  every  believer ; let  them 
try  whether  they  can  possibly  evade  one  of 
these  conclusions:  — either  God  hath  fail- 
ed of  his  promise;  — or  he  hath  in  the 
main,  and  as  far  as  is  expressed,  led  the 
author  by-his  Holy  Spirit  to  the  knowledge 
and  belief  of  the  truth.  As  to  the  confidence 
of  men  of  opposite  sentiments,  I observe, 
that  many  who  speak  in  high  terms  con- 
cerning sincerity  and  candor,  will  without 
hesitation  condemn,  as  enthusiastical,  such 
a reliance  on  the  promises,  and  this  way  of 
searching  for  truth:  and  they  cannot  be 
supposed  to  seek  truth  in  that  manner 
which  they  condemn  in  others.  Many,  per- 
haps, slightly  mention  these  matters,  but 
33 


146 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH*, 


will  not  endure  to  be  closely  questioned : 
for,  being  conscious  that  they  have  not 
sought  the  truth  in  this  manner,  they  evade 
such  discourse  as  personal.  Again,  the 
writings  of  many  professed  inquirers  after 
truth,  evidently  show  that  they  expect  to 
find  it,  not  by  “ trusting  the  Lord  with  all 
their  heart,’’  or  seeking  it  from  the  Scrip- 
tures and  by  earnest  prayer  for  the  teach- 
ing of  the  Holy  Spirit ; but  by  “ leaning  to 
their  own  understanding,”  resting  the  argu- 
ment on  philosophical  reasonings,  and  the 
authority  of  this  or  that  renowned  name ; 
and  supporting  their  conclusions  by  bold 
and  perplexing  criticisms  and  interpreta- 
tions of  Scripture.  Hence  so  many  daring 
appeals  from  revelation  to  reason  and  phi- 
losophy ! Hence  such  and  so  many  objec- 
tions brought  against  doctrines  plainly  re- 
vealed in  God’s  word,  if  language  have 
any  determinate  meaning;  and  so  many 
consequences  charged  upon  these  doctrines, 
with  a design  to  invalidate  their  divine  au 
thority ; as  if  being  made,  by  every  disin- 
genuous art,  to  have  the  show  of  unreason- 
ableness, were  sufficient  to  prove  the  plain- 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


147 


est  revelation  of  the  Holy  Spirit  a false- 
hood! Hence  such  liberty  in  interpreta- 
tion and  criticism  on  the  word  of  God,  as 
the  learned  would  never  endure  in  inter- 
preting or  criticising  Virgil  or  Horace! — 
These  things  prove  that  such  persons  are 
strangers  to  that  earnest,  hearty,  sincere 
desire  to  know  the  truth,  which  brings  the 
inquirer  to  an  humble  willingness  to  be 
taught  of  God,  and  in  submission  of  under- 
standing to  seek  wisdom  from  his  word 
and  Spirit.  It  is,  indeed,  most  evident, 
that  many,  who  profess  to  be  influenced  by 
this  sincere  desire  to  know  the  truth,  are 
not  troubled  with  suspicions  that  they  are 
or  can  be  wrong.  They  have  made  up 
their  minds  before  they  begin  the  inquiry, 
and  you  will  not  find  them  willing  to 
make  the  least  concession ; but,  in  the 
management  of  the  controversy,  resolved 
to  vindicate  and  contend  for  every  tittle ; 
and,  where  arguments  fail,  to  make  use  of 
the  other  arts  of  controversy,  with  which 
skill  in  the  management  of  their  weapons, 
and  anger  against  their  opponents,  can 
supply  them.  Where  a cause  is  thus  main- 


148 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


tained,  we  may  easily  know  that  there  is 
none  of  that  earnest  desire  of  learning  the 
truth,  that  anxious  fear  of  mistaking  it,  that 
self-diffidence,  and  those  doubts  concerning 
the  sentiments  held  at  present,  which  con- 
stitute the  godly  sincerity  that  leads  the  in- 
quirer to  the  word  and  Spirit  of  God  for 
direction  and  teaching.  These  things  tak- 
en together,  will  on  scriptural  grounds  cut 
off  many  confident  pretenders  to  sincerity 
from  their  claims,  as  entirely,  as  they  ex- 
clude Annas  and  Caiaphas,  and  the  chief 
priests.  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  from  being 
sincere  inquirers  into  the  truth  of  the  Old 
Testament ; when,  in  support  of  their  au- 
thority and  reputation,  and  influenced  by 
pride  and  anger,  they  under  color  of  their 
law,  put  to  death  Him  of  whom  Moses 
and  the  prophets  did  write,  even  Jesus  of 
Nazareth,  the  Son  of  God.”  And  as  to 
men  of  another  spirit,  who  appear  sincere, 
humble,  and  willing  to  be  taught  of  God  in 
their  inquiry  after  truth,  but  do  not  entire- 
ly agree  with  what  has  been  laid  down;  I 
would  only  wish  them  to  observe  the  dis- 
tinction established  between  some  and 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


149 


others  of  these  doctrines.  Such  persons  do 
not,  I dare  say,  materially  dissent  from 
those  which  have  been  mentioned  as  neces- 
sary to  salvation:  as,  therefore,  I allow 
them  to  have  been  in  the  main  taught  of 
God,  so  I only  require  the  same  allowance 
for  myself.  Let  it  be  supposed  that  the 
same  God,  who  according  to  his  promise 
hath  led  both,  as  far  as  is  needful  to  salva- 
tion, in  the  same  way,  has  in  other  things 
left  us  to  differ,  for  the  mutual  exercise  of 
candor  and  forbearance,  till  that  time 
when  we  shall  know  even  as  we  are 
Imown. 

II.  I would  observe,  that  this  change  in 
my  sentiments  took  place  very  gradually. 

When  any  person  suddenly  changes  his 
religious  opinions  for  others  very  different 
from  them,  it  is  no  inconsiderable  evidence 
of  a changeable  and  fickle  disposition.  It 
gives  cause  to  suspect  that  he  was  not 
well  established  in  his  former  sentiments ; 
and  that  he  had  taken  them  upon  trust, 
and  was  a stranger  to  the  arguments  by 
which  they  might  be  defended,  and  to  the 
objections  which  might  be  urged  against 
13* 


150 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


them.  If  worldly  interest,  reputation  or 
conveniency  seem  to  favor  the  change, 
there  is  room  for  a presumption  that  these 
had  an  undue  influence  upon  him : if  not, 
it  may  be  insinuated  that  he  was  deluded 
with  specious  appearances  ; that  he  did 
not  allow  himself  time  to  weigh  the  argu- 
ments on  each  side ; and  that  he  had  only 
changed  one  set  of  notions  for  another, 
without  having  duly  considered  either  of 
them.  Such  objections  may  reasonably 
be  made,  and  the  consequences  of  pre- 
cipitate changes  too  often  justify  them. 
But  though  I was  always,  and  still  am, 
of  a headlong,  impetuous  spirit  in  other 
things ; and  when  once  I have  purposed, 
can  have  no  rest  from  incessant  agitation 
of  mind,  till  I have  accomplished  my  de- 
sign ; yet  in  this  particular  I acted  in 
direct  opposition  to  my  natural  temper. 
Indeed,  at  first  I did  in  some  instances  too 
much  betray  my  impetuosity : but  at  that 
time  I acted  not  in  the  character  of  an 
inquirer,  but  in  the  full  confidence  that  I 
was  pleading  the  cause  of  the  truth,  and 
had  no  more  thought  of  becoming  what 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


151 


the  world  calls  Methodist,  than  of  turn- 
ing Mohammedan.  But  after  that  first  hurry 
was  over,  though  commonly  in  earnest, 
and  sometimes  in  considerable  perturba- 
tion of  mind,  I was  outwardly  calm  and 
satisfied;  being  generally  enabled  to  be- 
lieve that,  if  I were  in  any  thing  at  present 
mistaken,  I should  some  time  be  guided  to 
the  truth.  My  determination  to  set  about 
this  inquiry  proceeded  not  so  much  from 
anxious  fears  about  my  own  soul,  as  from 
a deep  sense,  impressed  upon  my  heart, 
of  the  importance  of  my  ministry,  the 
worth  of  the  souls  committed  to  my  charge, 
and  the  awful  account  to  be  given  of 
them ; and  as  I all  along  bestowed  some 
pains  in  instructing  my  people  in  what  I 
believed  to  be  truth,  I was  preserved  from 
any  discomposing  fears,  or  undue  dis- 
quietude of  mind.  I sat  down  very  coolly 
to  search  for  the  truth,  I proceeded  very 
gradually,  and  with  extreme  caution ; I 
took  no  one  opinion  upon  trust ; I gave  up 
none  of  my  sentiments  until  the  argu- 
ments by  which  I had  learned  to  defend 
them  were  satisfactorily  answered ; nor 


152 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH  ; 


did  I admit  any  new  ^articles  into  my 
creed,  till  either  every  objection  was  obvi- 
ated, or  I was  pressed  with  such  as  were 
still  more  unanswerable.  Much,  very  much, 
prayer  and  meditation  preceded  every 
change  of  sentiment;  and  I was  nearly 
three  years,  from  the  beginning  of  my 
inquiry,  before  I came  to  a determination 
what  was  the  truth.  So  long,  deliberately, 
and  step  by  step,  I examined  the  premises, 
before  I finally  proceeded  to  draw  my  con- 
clusion. I perceive  much  cause  to  be 
ashamed  of  my  unteachable  temper:  for 
with  such  opportunities  as  were  afforded 
me,  if  I had  improved  them,  I might  have 
attained  to  the  knowledge  and  belief  of 
the  same  truths  in  a much  shorter  time. 
But  the  Lord,  I trust,  led  me  in  this  way, 
and  left  me  thus  far  to  my  own  natural 
pride  of  heart;  that  it  might  more  evi- 
dently appear,  I received  not  my  doctrines 
from  man,  but  that  indeed,  in  the  first 
instance,  I learned  them  from  the  word  and 
Spirit  of  God. 

III.  I would  observe,  that  I changed 
my  religious  views,  without  any  teaching 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


153 


from  the  persons  to  whose  sentiments  I 
have  now  acceded.  For  a considerable 
time  after  the  commencement  of  my  in- 
quiries, I would  not  so  much  as  read  what 
they  had  to  urge  in  their  own  behalf.  I 
entered  into  a correspondence  with  Mr. 
[ Newton  ] : my  intention,  however,  was 
not  to  learn  from  him,  but  to  dispute  with 
him ; and  when  he  waved  controversy,  I 
dropped  the  correspondence,  and  utterly 
neglected  his  letters.  From  that  time  I 
avoided  his  company,  and  all  the  while  I 
declined  hearing  him  preach.  I would  not 
be  understood  to  insinuate,  that  Mr.  [New- 
ton] has  not  been  useful  to  me  : he  has 
been,  and  continues  to  be,  eminently  so  ; 
and  I continually  see  great  cause  to  bless 
God  for  giving  me  such  a friend,  to  be  so 
near  at  hand  on  all  occasions.  But  this  I 
assuredly  believe,  that  had  I never  seen 
him,  at  least  from  the  time  that  his  example 
had  put  me  upon  considering  my  conduct, 
I should  have  arrived  at  the  same  views  of 
evangelical  truth  which  I now  have.  His 
usefulness  to  me,  has  all  along  been  in 
those  matters  in  which  we  were  in  some 


154 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


measure  agreed,  not  in  those  wherein  we 
differed;  for  as  to  these  my  proud  heart 
scorned  to  have  him  for  a teacher. 

At  the  same  time,  though  I had  the  offer 
of  several  books  written  by  Dissenters  and 
Methodists,  I declined  it ; and  did  not,  for 
nearly  two  years,  peruse  any  of  them  with 
sufficient  attention  to  recollect  any  thing 
of  consequence  which  they  contained.  I 
say  not  this,  as  slighting  these  books ; for 
justice  requires  me  to  acknowledge,  that 
many,  which  then  I ignorantly  despised, 
contain  as  solid,  judicious,  and  excellent 
divinity,  as  hath  been  WTitten  since  the 
days  of  the  apostles.  But  I did  not  get 
my  system  from  them  ; for  that  was  nearly 
completed  before  I was  prevailed  upon  to 
read  them.  My  studies,  besides  the  Bible, 
were  chiefly  confined  to  authors  of  al- 
lowed reputation  in  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land, several  of  which  I have  mentioned. 
When  they  differed  from  each  other,  (as 
certainly  Tillotson  and  Hooker,  Jortin  and 
Beveridge,  Bull  and  Hall  do  differ  very 
much  indeed,)  I endeavored  to  judge  for 
myself,  comparing  all  of  them  with  the 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


155 


word  of  God,  and  with  the  articles,  hom- 
ilies, and  liturgy  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land : and  from  such  authors  thus  com- 
pared, as  far  as  the  writings  of  uninspired 
men  have  been  instrumental  to  this  change, 
I have  received  the  greatest  part  of  my 
present  opinions. 

But  let  it  be  observed,  that  the  further 
these  streams  are  traced  upwards  towards 
the  fountain  of  the  Reformation,  the  purer 
they  flow,  according  to  my  present  judg- 
ment: and  it  may  easily  and  undeniably 
be  proved,  that  there  is  nothing  material 
preached  by  many  regular  clergymen  of 
the  establishment,  under  the  scandal  of 
Methodistical,  which  was  not  expressly 
taught  by  those  excellent  persons,  who, 
having  laid  the  foundation  of  our  church, 
gave  their  bodies  to  be  burned  in  confir- 
mation of  their  doctrine.  It  is  greatly  to 
be  wished  that  their  lives  and  discourses, 
living  and  dying,  and  their  remaining 
writings  were  more  generally  known  among 
us ; and  did  not  remain  locked  up  from 
the  world,  in  large  folios,  in  the  learned 
languages,  and  in  books  out  of  print,  or 


156 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH  ; 


exceedingly  scarce.  In  consequence  of 
this  the  members  of  our  national  church 
are  in  general  utterly  ignorant  of  its  stan- 
dard doctrines,  and  ignorantly  brand  those 
as  Methodists  and  Enthusiasts,  who  preach 
zealously  the  very  doctrines  of  the  first 
Reformers. 

IV.  I would  observe  the  great  influ- 
ence which  the  study  of  the  Scriptures  had 
in  producing  this  change. 

We  are  all  too  apt,  without  careful  ex- 
amination, to  take  things  for  granted, 
especially  in  respect  of  religion.  We 
often  collect  our  scheme  of  divinity  from 
other  authors,  or  from  our  own  reasonings 
and  imaginations  ; and  only  seek  for  a few 
detached  texts  which  appear  to  counte- 
nance our  preconceived  opinions ; neglect- 
ing, or  very  slightly  considering,  such  parts 
of  the  word  of  God  as  seem  incapable  of 
being  made  use  of  to  our  purpose.  We 
are  likewise  too  prone,  in  availing  ourselves 
of  the  labors  of  critics  and  expositors,  to 
resign  up  ourselves  implicitly  to  their  guid- 
ance, and  to  imagine  that  we  have  proof 
enough  of  our  doctrines,  if  we  can  produce 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


157 


the  sanction  of  some  great  name  that  has 
espoused  and  maintained  them,  without 
carefully  examining  whether  they  be  right 
or  wrong  : but  this  is  to  pay  that  deference 
to  the  human  interpretation,  which  is  only 
due  to  the  divine  book  commented  on. 
We  ministers  especially,  though  at  ordi- 
nation we  solemnly  promise  to  turn  all  our 
studies,  as  may  be,  into  this  channel,  are 
very  apt  to  suffer  our  time  and  thoughts 
to  be  engrossed  with  such  studies  and 
employments,  as  are  foreign  to  our  pro- 
fession, and  interfere  with  it,  and  which 
leave  at  most  but  a secondary  attention 
for  the  study  of  the  word  of  God.  And 
who  can  deny,  that  many  do  not  bestow  so 
much  pains  in  meditating  upon  the  Bible, 
and  in  comparing  spiritual  things  with 
spiritual,  or  one  part  of  Scripture  with 
another,  and  every  part  with  what  they 
experience  in  their  own  hearts,  and  what 
they  hear  and  see  in  the  world  around 
them,  as  they  do  about  matters  of  far  less 
consequence  ? So  that  probably  should 
they  at  any  time  sit  down  to  a diligent 
examination  of  the  whole  word  of  God, 
14 


158 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH  ; 


they  would  find  it  a very  different  book 
than  they  expected.  Thus  at  least  it  has 
been  with  me,  and  possibly  it  may  be  so 
with  many  others. 

The  word  of  God  informs  us  that  true 
wisdom,  the  saving,  practical,  and  experi- 
mental knowledge  of  divine  things,  is  not 
to  be  acquired  without  earnest  and  diligent 
seeking : My  son,  if  thou  wilt  receive 

my  words,  and  hide  my  commandments 
with  thee ; so  that  thou  incline  thine  ear 
unto  wisdom,  and  apply  thine  heart  to 
understanding;  yea,  if  thou  criest  after 
knowledge,  and  liftest  up  thy  voice  for 
understanding ; if  thou  seekest  her  as 
silver,  and  searchest  for  her  as  for  hid 
treasures ; then  shalt  thou  understand  the 
fear  of  the  Lord,  and  find  the  knowledge 
of  God.”  ( Prov.  ii.  1 — 6.)  If,  then,  our 
wisdom  has  been  acquired  without  any  of 
that  eagerness  and  painful  diligence,  with 
which  the  covetous  man  desires  and  seeks 
for  his  riches ; it  is  a shrewd  conjecture, 
that  it  is  not  of  the  genuine  sort.  Once  I 
had  in  my  own  esteem  a sort  of  wisdom, 
which  seemed  to  offer  itself  to  me  sponta- 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


159 


neously,  and  to  be  found  with  little  seek- 
ing. But  now  I am  persuaded  it  was  a 
mere  counterfeit,  a fair-seeming,  pernicious 
foolishness. 

That  which  I now  esteem  to  be  true 
wisdom,  if  I could  but  attain  unto  it,  is 
not  to  be  acquired  in  so  easy  a manner. 
When  I first  began  to  desire  and  seek  this 
wisdom,  I set  out  with  the  assurance,  that 
it  was  to  be  found  in  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
and  nowhere  else  ; they  alone  being  able 
to  make  us  wise  unto  salvation.  I there- 
fore considered  myself  engaged  to  make 
them  my  study : and  as  the  whole  was 
given  by  inspiration  from  God,  and  was 
all  declared  to  be  profitable,  according  to 
the  various  ends  which  the  Holy  Spirit 
designed  in  it ; I made  the  whole  my 
study.  Thus  I learned  to  look  upon  the 
Bible  as  my  book  of  instructions,  given 
me  along  with  the  ministerial  office  by  my 
liord  and  Master;  that  from  thence  I 
might  deduce  all  my  doctrines,  counsels 
and  admonitions,  warnings,  examples,  en- 
couragements, rules  of  duty,  and  motives 
to  duty ; and  I also  considered  it  to  be  the 


160 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


believer’s  charter  of  privileges,  containing 
exceedingly  great  and  gracious  promises, 
and  the  whole  of  that  which  God  saw  fit 
to  reveal  concerning  those  unspeakable 
and  inconceivable  good  things,  which  he 
hath  of  his  infinite  mercy  prepared  for 
them  that  love  him.  In  order,  therefore, 
faithfully  to  declare  my  message  from  the 
Lord  Almighty  to  the  souls  of  men,  I 
found  it  indispensably  needful  to  be  well 
acquainted  with  every  part,  and  to  take 
the  word  of  God  myself,  as  well  as  propose 
it  to  others,  as  the  lantern  of  my  feet, 
and  the  light  of  my  paths not  only  at- 
tending to  the  letter,  but  also  to  the  true 
meaning,  the  mind  of  the  Spirit  of  God 
in  it.  This  I found  to  be  a work  that  re- 
quired much  time,  great  diligence,  mature 
consideration,  and  an  unbiassed,  unpreju- 
diced mind. 

With  this  view  of  the  matter  in  part 
obtained,  and  continually  more  and  more 
unfolding  itself,  I studied  the  word  of 
God ; and  have  now  for  nearly  four  years 
thus  employed  a very  considerable  part  of 
my  time,  neither  rejecting,  nor  yet  greatly 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


161 


depending  on,  the  assistance  of  interpreters. 
I sincerely  desired  to  know  the  truth,  and 
for  that  end  I read  the  Scriptures,  “not  as 
the  word  of  man,  but  as  the  word  of  God.’’ 
And  though  there  have  been  seasons  of 
remissness,  when  other  employments  and 
studies  too  much  interfered  with  this  main 
business ; and  though  at  first  I was  very 
far  from  an  unbiassed  mind,  being  blindly 
and  obstinately  prejudiced  against  those 
doctrines,  which  I now  believe  to  be  the 
true  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ:  yet  in  that 
space  I have  read  the  Bible  many  times 
over,  in  every  part,  with  the  strictest  atten- 
tion of  which  I was  capable.  There  are 
very  few  passages,  which  relate  to  doc- 
trine, that  I have  not  repeatedly  and  dili- 
gently examined,  comparing  one  with  an- 
other, with  all  the  care  and  consideration 
I could ; and  I seldom  ever  ceased  medi- 
tating on  any  portion  of  Scripture,  until  I 
had  attained  to  some  satisfying  conclusion 
concerning  its  true  meaning,  and  its  agree- 
ment with  other  Scriptures.  I may  truly 
say  I have  filled  reams  of  paper  with 
religious  discussions,  with  sermons,  expo- 
14* 


162 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


sitions,  and  letters;  in  all  which  I ran- 
sacked the  Bible,  to  bring  as  much  scrip- 
tural evidence  for  my  direction  as  possible. 
For  these  last  two  years  I have  scarcely 
opened  a book  except  upon  religious  sub- 
jects, and  from  morning  till  night,  nearly 
every  day,  during  this  period,  my  thoughts 
incessantly  have  been  employed  in  medita- 
tion upon  the  great  truths  of  the  gospel. 
Every  difficulty  and  objection,  (and  diffi- 
culties and  objections  both  from  my  own 
meditations,  and  in  the  course  of  my  read- 
ing, continually  crowded  upon  my  mind,) 
sent  me  to  the  word  of  God,  and  increased 
my  care  and  attention  in  examining  and 
weighing  every  text  of  Scripture,  respect- 
ing the  point  in  question,  before  I ex- 
changed my  old  opinion  for  a new  one. 

Thus  I may  truly  say,  I have  sought  in 
the  word  of  God,  (that  field  in  which  alone 
this  precious  treasure  lies  hid,)  ‘^for  wis- 
dom,’’ for  the  saving  knowledge  of  divine 
things,  “ as  for  silver,  and  searched  for  her 
as  for  hid  treasures.”  And  though  I am 
sensible  that  my  knowledge  is  still  com- 
paratively superficial,  the  knowledge  of  a 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


163 


child,  of  a novice  in  the  school  of  Christ ; 
yet  I trust  that,  as  far  as  relates  to  the 
leading  truths  of  the  gospel,  according  to 
the  promise,  I am  “ brought  to  understand 
the  fear  of  the  Lord,  and  have  found  the 
knowledge  of  God.’’ 

Permit  me  now,  beloved  reader,  to  put 
thee  in  remembrance,  that  until  thou  hast, 
with  some  good  measure  of  this  diligence, 
studied  the  whole  word  of  God,  thou  run- 
nest  very  great  hazards  in  passing  judg- 
ment upon  men  and  doctrines.  Be  cau- 
tious what  thou  doest ; let  these  men  quite 
alone,  until  thou  hast  imitated  the  conduct 
of  the  noble  Bereans,  and  thoroughly,  and 
with  unbiassed  mind,  examined  and  med- 
itated upon  the  whole  word  of  God,  to 
see  whether  the  things  they  believe  and 
teach  be  so  or  not : lest  otherwise  it  should 
come  to  pass,  (as  probably  it  will,)  that  in 
opposing  and  condemning  them,  thou 
shouldst  be  found  to  fight  against  God. 
Oh,  that  the  Lord  would  hear  and  grant 
my  request,  and  by  his  Holy  Spirit  power- 
fully incline  the  hearts  of  all  who  read 
these  sheets,  according  to  their  leisure, 


164 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


station  in  life,  obligations,  and  opportu- 
nities, thus  attentively  to  read  their  Bibles ; 
not  as  the  word  of  men,  but  as  the  word 
of  God  himself,  speaking  from  heaven 
unto  them,  and  concerning  the  everlasting 
interests  of  their  precious  and  immortal 
souls.  Be  the  adviser  what  he  may,  des- 
pised and  deserving  to  be  despised,  the 
advice  is  undoubtedly  good ; advice  he 
shall  have  no  occasion  to  repent  having 
thus  given,  at  the  solemn  hour  of  death, 
and  the  awful  day  of  judgment ; advice, 
which,  at  those  approaching  seasons,  none 
will  repent  having  followed ; though  it 
should  divert  them  from  more  amusing, 
and  at  this  day,  more  reputable  studies,  or 
engross  that  time  which  they  have  been 
accustomed  to  devote  to  more  pleasurable 
and  fashionable  employments ; but  which, 
neglected,  will  be  an  additional  sting  in 
the  conscience  through  all  the  countless 
ages  of  eternity. 

And  oh,  that  they,  to  whom  the  chief 
Shepherd  hath  committed  the  care  of 
precious  souls,  and  at  whose  hands  he 
will  assuredly  require  every  one  that  per- 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


165 


ishes  through  their  default,  would  take  in 
good  part  this  expression  of  the  very 
affectionate  desire  of  my  soul,  both  in 
behalf  of  them  and  of  their  flocks,  in  drop- 
ping these  hints  concerning  their  peculiar 
obligations,  to  devote  much  of  their  time 
to  the  attentive,  unbiassed  study  of  the 
word  of  God,  that  infinitely  best,  but  often 
least  studied,  of  all  books  ! What  avails 
it,  that  the  ministers  of  the  everlasting 
gospel  should  be  learned  classical  scholars, 
profound  philosophers,  metaphysicians  and 
mathematicians,  expert  logicians,  or  adorn- 
ed with  the  knowledge  of  the  politer 
sciences;  if  they  are  unacquainted,  or  but 
superficially  acquainted,  with  the  sacred 
Scriptures!  These  branches  of  literature 
may  amuse  and  entertain  them,  may  pro- 
cure them  preferment,  reputation,  respect, 
and  favor  ; but  the  knowledge  of  the  Bible 
alone  can  enable  them  in  such  a manner 
to  ‘‘take  heed  to  themselves  and  to  the 
doctrine,”  as  shall  issue  in  the  everlasting 
salvation  of  their  own  souls  and  the  souls 
committed  to  their  care.  Far  be  it  from 
me  to  presume  to  lay  down  my  opinions 


166 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


as  the  standard  of  doctrine,  or  a rule  for 
the  faith  and  preaching  of  my  brethren  in 
the  sacred  ministry!  But  the  more  obscure 
I am,  the  less  objection  can  there  reason- 
ably be  against  my  hinting  to  them,  that 
if  any  one  should  find  this  subject  mani- 
fest itself  to  his  conscience,  and  make  him 
sensible  that  verily  he  hath  been  faulty  in 
attending  to  other  employments,  and  study- 
ing other  books  more  than  the  word  of 
God;  then  possibly  he  may  be  mistaken 
in  his  sentiments  concerning  the  doctrine 
of  the  gospel,  and  being  mistaken  himself, 
may  be  misleading  others,  to  the  endanger- 
ing of  their  immortal  souls : for  he  cannot 
be  certain  but  that,  should  he  employ 
some  years  in  this  single  study,  (which  its 
importance  well  deserves,)  he  may  find  the 
Bible  a very  different  book  from  what  he 
expected. 

V.  I would  observe  the  influence  which 
prayer  appears  to  have  had  in  effecting  this 
change. 

I am  aware  that  the  world,  though  call- 
ed Christian,  is  come  to  such  a pass,  that 
the  very  mention  of  this  subject  in  many 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


167 


companies  is  accounted  ill-manners,  or  even 
received  with  ridicule;  and  that  being 
known  to  maintain  constant  communion 
with  God,  by  prayer  and  supplication  with 
thanksgiving,  is  alone  sufficient  to  denomi- 
nate any  person  a Methodist.  It  is,  how- 
ever, most  certain,  that  the  word  of  God  is 
full  of  precepts,  instructions,  exhortations, 
invitations,  promises,  and  examples,  to  this 
effect.  He  never  read  his  Bible  who  knows 
not  this ; nor  can  any  man,  under  any  pre- 
tence whatever,  make  a jest  of  this  great 
duty  and  privilege  of  a believer,  without 
pouring  contempt  upon  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
and  insulting  the  brightest  characters  there 
proposed  to  us  as  examples,  not  excepting 
the  Lord  Jesus  himself.  Let  men  therefore 
under  the  profession  of  Christianity,  be  as 
irreligious  and  profane  as  they  please,  I 
shall  not  be  ashamed  to  speak  upon  so  un- 
fashionable a topic  : for  if  the  word  of  God 
be  true,  he  never  knew  anything  as  he 
ought  to  know,  never  believed,  never  re- 
pented, never  performed  one  duty  aright  in 
his  life,  who  hath  not  sought  all  his  wis- 
dom, knowledge,  faith,  repentance,  and  suf- 


168 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH  ; 


ficienoy  for  obedience,  from  God,  by  fervent 
instant,  persevering  prayer.  Time  was, 
even  since  I had  souls  committed  to  my 
care,  that  I lived  in  the  neglect  of  this  du- 
ty, and  so,  without  God  in  the  world  ; but 
since,  through  his  forbearance  and  mercy, 
I have  been  in  earnest  about  the  salvation 
of  my  own  soul,  and  the  souls  of  other 
men  — my  conduct,  in  this  respect  has 
been  very  different. 

“ If  ye,  being  evil,  know  how  to  give 
good  gifts  unto  your  children,  how  much 
more  shall  your  heavenly  Father  give  the 
Holy  Spirit  to  them  that  ask  him  ? ” and 
“if  any  man  hath  not  the  Spirit  of  Christ, 
he  is  none  of  his.’’  As  he  is  the  Spirit  of 
truth,  it  is  his  office  to  lead  us  into  all  truth, 
and  to  teach  us  all  things,  for  he  searches 
and  reveals  the  deep  things  of  God.  It  is 
expressly  promised  to  the  true  church,  that 
“ all  her  children  shall  be  taught  of  the 
Lord.”  (Isa.  liv.  13.)  Referring  to  thh 
Christ  hath  declared  that  “ none  can  comf 
unto  him,  except  he  be  drawn  of  the  Fath- 
er,” and  “ taught  of  God.”  (John  vi.  44, 
45.)  And  Paul  declares,  that  “ The  natu- 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARHATIVE. 


169 


ral  man  receiveth  not  the  things  of  the 
Spirit  of  God,  for  they  are  foolishness  to 
him ; neither  can  he  know  them,  because 
they  are  spiritually  discerned.’’  (1  Cor.  ii. 
14.)  The  natural  man  (psuchikos)  is  ex- 
plained in  Jude,  by  not  having  the  Spirit ; 
which  is  evidently  the  Apostle’s  meaning 
in  this  passage  : for  in  the  preceding  verse 
he  declares  that  he  “ preached  the  gospel, 
not  in  words  which  man’s  wisdom  teacheth, 
but  which  the  Holy  Ghost  teacheth,  com- 
paring spiritual  things  with  spiritual.”  On 
these  grounds  I concluded  that  man’s  nat- 
ural understanding  could  not  spiritually  or 
profitably  receive  the  knowledge  of  reveal- 
ed mysteries,  unless  it  were  enlightened  by 
the  Holy  Spirit.  I learned  also,  that  our 
eyes  may  be  blinded  by  Satan,  the  god  and 
prince  of  this  world;  that  our  understand- 
ings may  be  closed,  and  a veil  be  upon 
our  hearts,  when  we  read  the  word  of  God ; 
in  which  case  the  letter  of  the  Scriptures, 
without  the  spirit,  only  killeth.  Hence  the 
need  of  the  “ understanding  being  opened 
to  understand  the  Scriptures  ; ” for  the  want 
of  which,  the  plainest  discourses  of  our 
15 


170 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


Lord  to  his  disciples,  concerning  his  suffer- 
ings, death,  and  resurrection,  were  hidden 
from  them,  and  they  understood  them  not. 
The  veil  also  must  be  taken  from  the  heart, 
for  want  of  which  the  Jews,  in  reading  the: 
Old  Testament,  cannot  understand  the 
plainest  declarations  of  Moses  and  the 
prophets,  concerning  their  promised  Sav- 
ior. 

The  Scriptures  also  everywhere  declare 
that  true  wisdom  is  the  gift  of  God,  and 
must  be  asked  of  him  by  every  one  who 
would  be  wise  unto  salvation  ; “ that  the 
secret  of  the  Lord  is  with  them  that  fear 
him ; ” and  that  those  “ who  receive  not 
the  love  of  the  truth,  that  they  may  be  sav- 
ed, are  given  over  to  a strong  delusion  to 
believe  a lie ; that  they  might  all  be  damned 
who  believe  not  the  truth,  but  have  pleas- 
ure in  unrighteousness.”  (2  Thess.  ii.  10 — 
12.) 

On  these  grounds,  and  depending  upon 
the  promises  and  invitations  so  plentifully 
interspersed  throughout  the  Scriptures ; 
when  I began  to  inquire  after  the  truth,  I 
was  led  also  in  some  measure  to  cry  unto 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NAERATIVE. 


171 


the  Lord  for  his  guidance  and  teaching ; 
and  as  my  mind  grew  more  engaged,  and 
my  difficulties,  in  extricating  myself  from 
the  labyrinths  of  controversy,  increased,  I 
became  more  and  more  earnest,  constant, 
and  particular,  in  making  my  requests 
known  unto  God.  My  constant  prayer  to 
the  Lord  was,  to  be  delivered  from  pride 
and  prejudice,  blindness  of  heart,  contempt 
of  the  truth,  obstinacy,  enthusiasm,  igno- 
rance, and  error : and  that  the  Lord  would 
give  me  wisdom  and  knowledge,  guide  me 
to  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  open  my  un- 
derstanding, take  away  the  veil  from  my 
heart,  and  make  known  unto  me  the  way 
of  salvation  which  is  revealed  to  sinners  in 
his  holy  word.  Thus  waiting  upon  the 
Lord  according  to  his  own  appointment, 
depending  on  him,  and  pleading  his  prom- 
ises from  day  to  day,  I was  led  from  one 
thing  to  another,  until  my  view  of  reli- 
gious truth  was  totally  changed. — This  I 
most  firmly  believe  to  have  been  by  the 
promised  teaching  of  the  Spirit  of  truth, 
powerfully  enlightening  my  mind,  opening 
the  Scriptures,  and,  by  dispelling  the 


172 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


clouds  of  error  and  prejudice,  enabling  me 
to  receive  the  truth  in  faith  and  love.  I 
am  conscious  that  I have  no  intention,  in 
speaking  thus  publicly  on  such  a subject, 
but  to  advance  the  glory  of  God  in  the 
salvation  of  souls.  But,  as  in  his  pres- 
ence, I must  declare  that  I have  prayed 
over  many  of  the  most  interesting  pas- 
sages of  scripture,  chapter  by  chapter,  and 
often  verse  by  verse,  with  the  most  anxious 
dread  of  rejecting  or  mistaking  the  truth, 
or  embracing  a falsehood:  and  with  the 
most  earnest  desire  of  knowing  what  that 
doctrine  was  which  Jesus  and  his  apostles 
taught.— In  the  sight  of  God  I am  sensi- 
ble, I have  abundant  cause  to  be  humbled, 
and  ashamed  of  my  frequent  remissness 
and  the  continual  defilements  of  my 
prayers : but  as  surely  as  I believe  his 
promises  to  be  faithful,  as  surely  as  I be- 
lieve him  to  be  a God  that  heareth  prayer, 
so  surely  do  I believe  that  flesh  and  blood 
hath  not  revealed  to  me  the  doctrines  I now 
preach,  but  God  himself  by  his  Holy  Spirit. 

Reader,  whoever  thou  art,  if  thy  con- 
science testify  that  thou  hast  hitherto  lived 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


173 


in  the  neglect  of  this  important  duty,  or  in 
the  formal,  lifeless,  unmeaning  performance 
of  it  with  thy  lips,  while  thy  heart  hath 
been  disengaged,  and  thy  thoughts  allow- 
edly wandering  to  the  ends  of  the  earth ; 
if  thou  hast  not  been  accustomed  by 
fervent  prayer  to  seek  wisdom  from  God 
by  his  teaching  Spirit ; if  thou  knowest 
not  what  it  is  to  exercise  faith  upon  the 
promises  pointed  out  to  thee,  nor  to  plead 
them  in  prayer  to  a promise-keeping  God ; 
if  all  thy  knowledge  of  divine  things  hath 
been  acquired  by  leaning  to  thy  own  un- 
derstanding ; if  in  reading  the  Scriptures, 
thou  hast  looked  more  to  learned  critics, 
commentators,  and  expositors,  than  to  the 
illuminating  Spirit  of  God ; then  be  as  sure, 
as  the  word  of  God  is  true,  and  as  we  are 
concerned  in  it,  that  the  light  which  is  in 
thee  is  darkness,  and  that  thou  knowest 
nothing  yet  as  thou  oughtest  to  know. — 
May  the  Lord  effectually  incline  thine 
heart  to  take  a contrary  course,  and  to  seek 
wisdom  where  alone  it  can  be  found,  even 
from  the  Lord,  “the  Father  of  lights,  and 
the  Giver  of  every  good  and  perfect  gift,” 
15* 


174 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH  I 


who  hath  invited  and  commanded  thee 
to  ask,  that  it  may  be  given  thee ! 

VI.  I would  observe  that  there  is 
nothing  in  this  narrative,  which  can  rea^ 
sonably  be  condemned  as  enthusiasm. 

It  is  allowed  that  enthusiasm,^  properly  so 
called,  frequently  accompanies  religious 
zeal;  that  in  some  of  its  operations  it  is 
a grievpus  evil,  and  in  all  attended  with 
many  inconveniences ; and  that  it  ought 
very  carefully  to  be  guarded  against  by 
every  religious  professor  and  zealous 
preacher.  It  would  also  be  in  vain  to 
pretend  that  the  late  revivals  of  religion, 
which  have  been  indiscriminately  stigma- 
tized with  the  name  of  Methodism,,  have  been, 
in  opinion  and  practice,  entirely  free  from 
this  enthusiasm.  For,  what  revivals  of  re- 
ligion ever  were  free  from  scandals  ? Where 
the  Lord  sows  his  good  seed,  there  the 
enemy  will  be  sure  to  scatter  his  tares.  — 
It  must  be  confessed  that  some  of  the 
most  eminent  instruments  in  this  work, 
whose  names,  when  prejudice  shall  vanish, 
will  be  handed  down  with  honor,  as  burn- 
ing and  shining  lights,  to  the  latest  periods 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


175 


of  the  church,  have,  by  the  greatness  of 
their  zeal,  through  human  frailty,  been  be- 
trayed into  sentiments,  expressions,  and 
deportment,  in  some  instances,  justly  to  be 
censured  as  enthusiastical ; of  which  their 
enemies  have  not  failed  sufficiently  to  avail 
themselves.  — But,  whatever  indiscretions 
and  mistakes  particular  persons  who  have 
preached  these  doctrines  may  have  fallen 
into,  this  doth  not,  in  the  judgment  of 
candid  and  impartial  persons,  in  the  least 
affect  the  general  cause,  or  prove  the  doc- 
trines erroneous.  We  would  not  contend 
for  the  credit  of  individuals,  or  the  interests 
of  a party,  but  for  the  doctrines  of  God’s 
word,  and  of  the  established  , Church  of 
England.  These  will  continue  true  and 
important,  though  many  of  those,  who 
have  zealously  and  successfully  preached 
them,  may  have  justly  incurred  the  charge 
of  enthusiasm ; and  I would  confidently 
insist  on  it,  that  a man  may  be  led  to  the 
belief  of  these  doctrines,  in  a way  of 
sober  rational  inquiry,  and  zealously  preach 
them,  without  being  an  enthusiast. 

It  would  be  very  well,  if  some  of  those 


176 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


who  SO  readily  accuse  whole  bodies,  of 
apparently  religious  persons,  of  enthusi- 
asm, would  favor  us  with  their  determin- 
ate definition  of  an  enthusiast.  In  its 
original  meaning  the  word  has  a very  fa- 
vorable sense,  and  implies,  that,  by  a di- 
vine influence  upon  the  soul,  a man  is 
filled  with  an  ardor  and  warmth  of  zeal  in 
the  cause  he  is  engaged  in.  — Now,  “it  is 
good  to  be  zealously  affected  always  in  a 
good  thing  and,  if  our  ardor  of  soul  be 
from  the  Spirit  of  God,  according  to  the 
revealed  will  of  God,  and  for  the  glory  of 
God,  it  is  the  noblest,  most  desirable  most 
heavenly,  and  most  beneficial  exertion  of 
the  human  mind.  — In  every  thing  but 
religion,  an  ardor,  described  by  the  term 
enthusiasm,  is  allowed  and  commended ; 
a poetical,  a military,  or  a patriotic  enthu- 
siasm, even  when  it  carries  men  beyond 
the  strict  bounds  of  cold  reasonings  and 
exact  prudence,  fails  not  to  meet  with 
admirers.  Our  zeal  may  be  fervent  in 
every  thing  without  censure,  unless  we  be 
zealous  for  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  sal- 
vation of  immortal  souls!  But  there  is 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


177 


an  enthusiasm  of  this  sort  which  forms  the 
highest  elevation,  and  the  noblest  effort  of 
the  human  mind.  Such  an  enthusiasm 
animated  the  apostle  Paul  in  all  his  self- 
denying  labors  and  sufferings,  and  filled 
his  writings,  under  the  guidance  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  with  the  most  ardent  zeal  for 
the  honor  of  his  dear  Saviour,  and  affec- 
tion for  the  souls  of  men.  Such  an  enthu- 
siasm he  expresses,  when  he  says,  ( 2 Cor. 
V.  13,  14.)  “ Whether  we  be  beside  our- 

selves it  is  to  God,  or  whether  we  be  sober, 
it  is  for  your  cause  ; for  the  love  of  Christ 
constraineth  us.”  Of  this  enthusiasm  I 
wish  I were  far  more  guilty. — But  on  the 
other  hand,  there  is  danger  of  a counterfeit, 
pernicious  enthusiasm  ; and  about  that  we 
are  at  present  inquiring.  Now,  I appre- 
hend, that  in  order  to  constitute  this  culpa- 
ble enthusiasm,  some  one  or  more  of  the 
following  things  must  appear.  Either  the 
ardor  of  soul  excited  proceeds  from  a 
heated  imagination,  or  from  a delusion  of 
Satan,  instead  of  being  produced  by  a di- 
vine influence ; or  the  cause  in  which  this 
ardor  is  employed  is  the  cause  of  error  and 


178 


THE  FOECE  OF  TRUTH; 


wickedness,  instead  of  the  cause  of  God 
and  truth ; or  it  exerts  itself  in  unjustifi- 
able measures  and  practices.  For  if  our 
ardor  be  warranted  by  the  word  of  God, 
if  it  do  not  tend  to  the  dishonor  of  God, 
and  if  it  be  confined  in  its  exercise  to  the 
rules  and  precepts  of  the  word  of  God  : — 
how  intense  soever  it  may  be,  I can  see  no 
cause  to  censure  it ; unless  men  can  be  too 
zealous  for  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  sal- 
vation of  souls. 

But  whatever  be  the  distinguishing  crite- 
rion of  enthusiasm,  I suppose  it  will  be 
difficult  to  fix  a charge  of  it  upon  any 
thing  for  which  I plead  in  this  narrative. 
I never  was  taught  by  impulses,  impres- 
sions, visions,  dreams,- or  revelations;  ex- 
cept so  far  as  the  work  of  the  Spirit,  in 
enlightening  the  understanding  for  the 
reception  of  the  truths  contained  in  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  is  sometimes  styled  reve- 
lation. Other  revelation  I never  expected. 
Not  but  that  the  Lord  is  sovereign,  and 
may  do  what  he  will  with  his  own : and 
if  he  pleases,  may,  and  I suppose  some- 
times does,  go  out  of  the  ordinary  course. 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE.  179 


for  the  conversion  of  a sinner,  or  the  guid- 
ance of  a perplexed,  or  the  comfort  of  a 
distressed,  soul ; but  I never  took  one  step 
in  dependence  on  any  such  extraordinary 
interpositions,  nOr  ever  encouraged  any 
person  so  to  do.  And  surely  it  will  not  be 
called  enthusiasm,  by  any  but  avowed 
infidels,  to  believe  God’s  word  to  be  the 
standard  of  truth,  and  his  promises  to  be 
faithful,  and  in  this  belief  to  seek  for  the 
knowledge  of  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel, 
in  the  manner  above  related.  In  this  way 
I have  been  taught  no  new  truths ; but,  as 
I believe,  have  been  shown  the  meaning, 
use,  tendency,  consistency,  harmony,  wis- 
dom, and  glory  of  those  truths,  which  are 
contained  in  the  sacred  volume  ; but  which 
before,  through  pride  and  ignorance,  I per- 
verted, neglected,  reviled,  and  counted 
foolishness.  — Nor  do  I make  any  pretences 
to  infallibility.  God  hath  not,  I trust,  left 
me  so  unstable,  as  to  float  about  in  the 
uncertain  stream  of  opinion,  and  to  be 
tossed  “to  and  fro  with  every  wind  of  doc- 
trine, by  the  sleight  of  men,  and  cunning 
craftiness,  whereby  they  lie  in  wait  to 


180 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


deceive.”  — As  to  the  grand  doctrines  of 
the  gospel,  which  I have  marked  out  as 
necessary  to  salvation,  they  are  neither  so 
uncertain  nor  so  difficult,  as  men  would 
persuade  us:  their  uncertainty  and  diffi- 
culty arise  wholly  from  our  pride,  prejudice, 
love  of  sin,  and  inattentive  ignorance  of 
our  own  hearts.  There  is  really  much 
difficulty  in  bringing  vain  man  to  cease 
from  leaning  to  his  own  understanding; 
and  in  prevailing  with  him  to  trust  in  the 
Lord  with  all  his  heart,  and  to  be  willing, 
in  the  humble  posture  of  a little  child,  to 
be  taught  of  God.  Nothing  but  a deep 
conviction  of  guilt,  a fear  of  wrath,  and  a 
sense  of  our  lost  condition  by  nature  and 
practice,  can  bring  our  minds  into  this 
submissive  frame : but,  this  being  effected, 
the  difficulty  is  over,  and  the  way  of  salva- 
tion is  so  plain,  that  “the  way-faring  man, 
though  a fool,  shall  not  err  therein.”  As 
to  the  other  doctrines  which  I myself  be- 
lieve, though  they  seem  plain  enough  to 
me,  I desire  not  to  proselyte  others  to 
them,  but  am  willing  to  leave  them  as 
matters  in  which  fallible  men  may  differ 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


181 


without  danger.  And,  as  to  my  sufficiency 
for  the  faithful  discharge  of  my  ministry, 
to  Goffis  glory,  and  the  salvation  of  souls, 
he  will  not,  I trust,  deceive  my  expecta- 
tions, which  are  grounded  on  his  pro- 
mises.— For  the  rest,  I mistake  daily,  and 
find  myself  in  continual  danger  of  mixing 
my  own  imaginations  with  his  divine  truth, 
and  of  following  my  own  spirit  instead  of 
his.  Whatever  I preach  truly  or  do  wisely, 
to  God  be  the  glory ; for  I am  not  suffi- 
cient of  myself  to  think  a good  thought: 
whatever  I speak  falsely,  or  do  foolishly, 
to  me  be  the  shame ; for  it  is  the  natural 
fruit  of  my  own  deceitful  heart.  If  this 
be  enthusiasm,  it  is  an  enthusiasm  war- 
ranted, not  only  by  the  word  of  God,  as  I 
have  endeavored  to  prove,  but  by  the  whole 
liturgy  of  our  Church.  We  all  at  ordina- 
tion profess  to  be  moved  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,”  to  take  the  ministerial  office  upon 
us,  and  assuredly  we  cannot  be  moved  by 
the  Holy  Ghost,  if  we  neither  have  the 
Holy  Ghost,  nor  may  expect  his  help  and 
guidance!  We  agree  to  pray,  ^Hhat  the 
Lord  would  lead  into  the  way  of  truth  all 
16 


182 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH  ; 


such  as  have  erred  and  are  deceived ; that 
he  would  illuminate  all  Bishops,  Priests, 
and  Deacons,  with  true  knowledge  and 
understanding  of  his  holy  word ; ’’  that  he 
would  “ cleanse  our  hearts  by  the  inspira- 
tion of  his  Holy  Spirit ; ” that  ‘‘  he  would 
grant  us  true  repentance  and  his  Holy 
Spirit;”  with  much  more  to  this  effect: 
and  I am  persuaded,  that  such  a confi- 
dence as  I have  expressed,  cannot  be  cen- 
sured as  enthusiasm,  without  including 
our  Church-establishment  and  continual 
public  worship  in  the  same  charge. 

VII.  Lastly,  I would  observe  that  our 
opposers  and  despisers  will  seldom  give  us 
the  hearing.  With  all  their  pretensions  to 
candor,  reasoning,  and  free  inquiry,  they 
accuse  and  condemn  us  without  so  much 
as  knowing,  with  any  tolerable  degree  of 
accuracy,  what  our  sentiments  are;  al- 
though furnished  with  such  plentiful  means 
of  information,  in  those  numerous  publi- 
cations which  are  now  extant  upon  these 
subjects. 

Having  imbibed  strong  prejudices  against 
us,  they  frame  so  contemptible  an  opinion 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


183 


of  our  understandings  and  writings,  that 
they  will  not  bestow  so  much  pains,  or 
afford  us  so  much  regard,  as  to  peruse  our 
books : and  to  call  an  author  a Methodist, 
is  with  many  people  a sufficient  reason 
why  they  should  not  read  his  works. — 
Hence  it  comes  to  pass,  that  for  want  of 
information  our  doctrines  are  grievously 
misrepresented ; and  in  general  the  attacks 
made  upon  us,  though  calculated  to  make 
our  persons  odious  and  despised,  do  not  in 
the  least  affect  the  argument  in  debate. 
Our  adversaries  in  general  know  little  of  our 
opinions,  except  what  they  have  picked  up 
by  hearsay,  in  which  neither  the  connection, 
consistency,  tendency,  nor  application  of 
those  opinions  is  preserved ; no  wonder 
therefore  that  we  are  vilified,  and  re- 
proached with  things  to  which  we  are  utter 
strangers,  or  which  we  abominate  and  pro- 
test against  from  Sabbath  to  Sabbath,  and 
against  which  we  neglect  not  to  fill  our 
writings  with  reasonings,  warnings,  and 
cautions. 

For  my  own  part  I freely  acknowledge, 
that  my  strongest  objections  against  this 


184 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


scheme  of  doctrine  arose  wholly  from  mis- 
apprehension and  mistake.  Not  having 
read  their  books,  my  notions  of  the  doc- 
trines of  the  Methodists  were  received 
from  vulgar  report,  and  from  their  enemies ; 
while  my  creative  imagination  puts  its  own 
construction  on  them,  and  drew  terrible 
consequences  from  them;  so  that  when  I 
preached  against  them,  I was  as  one  fight- 
ing with  his  own  shadow ; and  in  speaking 
evil  of  those  things  that  I knew  not,  I only 
betrayed  my  own  ignorance  and  pride.  — 
No  better  founded  are  the  lamentable  out- 
cries, which  at  this  day  are  made  against 
our  principles,  as  if  they  tended  to  banish 
reason,  argument,  sober-mindedness,  and 
morality  out  of  the  world;  and  in  their 
stead  to  substitute  a set  of  whimsical  va- 
garies, which  are  without  foundation  in 
reason  or  Scripture,  and  have  no  influence, 
or  rather  a pernicious  influence,  on  our  con- 
duct and  conversation.  — When  such  a 
declamation  is  ended,  (for  one  would  not 
interrupt  it,)  ask  the  declaimer  what  a 
Methodist  is  ? he  can  scarcely  give  you  an 
answer ; — inquire  about  the  doctrines  of 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE. 


185 


the  Methodists,  — he  does  not  understand 
them  ; — or  their  writings,  — he  has  never 
read  them! 

Reader,  if  thou  desire  to  know  what  our 
opinions  are,  and  what  foundation  there  is 
for  these  heavy  charges,  read  our  books ; 
but  read  them  with  attention,  and  aim  at 
impartiality ; compare  them  with  the  word 
of  God,  and  with  the  liturgy,  articles,  and 
homilies  of  the  Church  of  England ; and, 
if  thou  have  leisure  and  opportunity,  with 
the  works  of  our  first  reformers.  Nor  do 
we  desire  thee  to  renounce  thy  reason,  but 
only  to  make  this  reasonable  concession ; 
— that  where  thy  reason  is  ready  to  deter- 
mine one  way,  but  God  hath  expressly  de- 
termined another  way,  thou  wouldst  allow 
him  to  understand  his  own  mysteries  better 
than  thou  dost;  and  that  therefore  thou 
oughtest,  by  faith  exercised  upon  the  ve- 
racity of  God,  to  receive  implicitly  and 
without  reasoning,  those  doctrines  which 
God  hath  expressly  revealed,  and  which 
thy  reason  feels  to  be  far  above  out  of  its 
reach,  and  therefore  doubtless  out  of  its 
province.  Wherever,  on  such  inquiry,  thou 
16^ 


186 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH; 


discoverest  us  to  be  mistaken,  there  dissent 
from  us,  yea,  blame  us  as  far  as  meekness 
and  candor  will  permit ; but  do  not  con- 
demn us  in  the  gross  ; do  not  assert  our 
whole  scheme  of  doctrine  to  be  enthusias- 
tical  and  groundless,  though  some  of  our 
writers  should  be  found  to  have  advanced 
questionable  opinions.  This  were  the  way 
to  drive  all  truth  and  certainty  out  of  the 
world ; for  what  book  can  be  mentioned, 
the  Bible  excepted,  in  which  there  is  noth- 
ing advanced,  either  erroneous  or  ques- 
tionable ? 

And  be  assured,  that  to  read  only  one 
side  of  the  question,  and  then  clamorously 
to  adopt  every  childish  cavil,  every  vague 
report,  every  scandalous  falsehood ; and 
industriously  to  propagate  them,  as  if  these 
afforded  a sufficient  confutation  of  all  the 
arguments,  authorities,  and  scriptural  tes- 
timonies, with  which  we  support  our  senti- 
ments ; is  no  evidence  of  a candid,  liberal 
mind,  or  of  a sincere  desire  to  know  the  truth. 
Let  it  also  be  observed,  that  though  some 
professors  have  been  proved  enthusiasts, 
and  others  detected  to  be  hypocrites,  this 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARHATIVE. 


187 


does  not  prove  that  we  are  all  enthusiasts 
and  hypocrites.  Such  rash  judgments  are 
most  hurtful  to  those  who  pass  them. 

For  myself,  I here  publicly  profess,  that 
I will,  to  the  end  of  my  days,  acknowledge 
it  as  the  greatest  obligation  that  any  per- 
son can  confer  on  me,  if,  in  the  spirit  of 
meekness,  he  will  point  out  to  me  any  error, 
or  enthusiastical  delusion  into  which  I have 
fallen,  and  by  sufficient  arguments  con- 
vince me  of  it.  I trust,  that  my  earnest 
desire  to  discover  “ the  truth  as  it  is  in 
Jesus,”  has  not  abated  in  its  influence ; 
and  that  I still  retain  the  same  disinter- 
ested resolution  to  embrace  and  adhere  to 
it,  with  which  I set  out.  Still  am  I solicit- 
ously fearful  of  being  betrayed  by  warmth 
of  spirit,  and  by  the  deceitfulness  of  my 
heart,  into  erroneous  opinions.  But  clamor 
and  reproach,  objections  and  arguments 
brought  against  sentiments  I detest,  or 
consequences  I cannot  see  to  be  fairly  de- 
ducible  from  our  doctrines  ; or  such  reason- 
ings as  set  one  divine  attribute  at  variance 
with  another,  make  one  part  of  the  Bible 
contradict  another  or  exalt  the  human  un- 


188 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH  ; 


derstanding  upon  the  tribunal,  and  arraign 
and  condemn  revealed  mysteries  at  her 
presumptuous  bar ; will  have  no  weight  at 
all  with  me,  or  with  any  who  ever  knew 
the  grace  of  God  in  truth. 

And  now,  my  dear  reader,  let  me  con- 
clude, with  leaving  it  upon  thy  conscience 
to  search  for  the  truth  of  the  gospel  in  the 
study  of  God’s  word,  accompanied  by 
prayer,  as  thou  wouldst  search  for  hid 
treasure.  I give  thee  this  counsel,  expect- 
ing to  meet  thee  at  the  day  of  judgment, 
that  our  meeting  may  be  with  joy,  and  not 
with  grief;  may  the  liord  incline  thee  to 
follow  it,  with  that  solemn  season  full  in 
view! — Time  how  short!  eternity  how 
long!  life  how  precarious,  and  vanishing! 
death  how  certain!  the  pursuits  and  em- 
ployments of  this  present  life  how  vain, 
unsatisfying,  trifling,  and  vexatious ! God’s 
favor  and  eternal  life  how  unspeakably 
precious!  His  wrath,  the  never  quenched 
fire,  the  never  dying  worm,  how  dreadful ! 
O,  trifle  not  away  the  span  of  life,  in  heap- 
ing up  riches,  which  shortly  must  be  left 
for  ever,  and  which  profit  not  in  the  day 


AN  AUTHENTIC  NARRATIVE.  189 


of  wrath ; in  such  pleasures  and  amuse- 
ments as  will  issue  in  eternal  torments ; or 
in  seeking  that  glory,  which  shall  be  swaU 
lowed  up  in  everlasting  infamy.  Agree 
but  with  me  in  this,  — that  it  is  good  to 
redeem  precious  time,  to  “labor  for  the 
meat  that  endureth  unto  everlasting  life;” 
and  to  attend  principally  to  the  “ one  thing 
needful;”  — take  but  thy  measure  of  truth 
as  well  as  duty  from  the  word  of  God,  be 
willing  to  be  taught  of  God,  meditate  on 
his  word  day  and  night;  let  it  be  “the 
light  of  thy  feet,”  and  the  “ lantern  of  thy 
paths ; ” and  in  studying  it,  “ lean  not  to 
thy  own  understanding,”  trust  not  implic- 
itly to  expositors  and  commentators,  but 
ask  wisdom  and  teaching  of  God.  Be 
not  a Felix,  saying  to  thy  serious  appre- 
hensions about  thy  soul,  — “ Go  your  way 
at  this  time,  when  I have  a convenient 
season,  I will  call  for  you  ;”  lest  death  and 
judgment  come  before  that  season  : — and 
be  not  an  Agrippa,  almost  persuaded  to 
be  a Christian  ; but  seek  to  be  altogether 
such  as  the  primitive  Christians  were.  I 
say,  agree  with  me  in  these  reasonable  re- 


190 


THE  FORCE  OF  TRUTH  ; 


quests,  and  we  shall  at  length  agree  in  all 
things;  in  many,  in  this  world;  in  all, 
when  we  hear  the  Son  of  God  address  us 
in  these  rejoicing  words:  — “Come,  ye 
blessed  of  my  Father,  inherit  the  kingdom 
prepared  for  you  from  the  foundation  of 
the  world.’^ 


APPENDIX. 


LETTERS  ADDRESSED  TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT, 
BY  THE  REV.  JOHN  NEWTON. 

LETTER  I. 

June  23,  1775. 

Dear  Sir  : — I have  met  with  intermp- 
tions  till  now,  or  you  would  have  heard 
from  me  sooner.  My  thoughts  have  run 
much  upon  the  subject  of  your  last,  be- 
cause I perceive  it  has  a near  connection 
with  your  peace.  Your  integrity  greatly 
pleases  me;  far  be  it  from  me  to  shake  the 
principle  of  your  conduct ; yet  in  the  ap- 
plication, I think  there  is  a possibility  of 
carrying  your  exceptions  too  far. 

From  the  account  you  give  me  of  your 
sentiments,  I cannot  but  wonder  you  find 
it  so  difficult  to  accede  to  the  Athanasian 
Creed,  when  it  seems  to  me  you  believe 


192 


newton’s  letters 


and  avow  what  that  creed  chiefly  sets 
forth.  The  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  some 
explication  of  the  terms  being  subjoined,  is 
the  Catholic  Faith ; without  the  belief  of 
which  a man  cannot  be  saved.  The  dam- 
natory clause  seems  to  me  proved  by  Mark 
xvi.  16  : ^^He  that  believeth  shall  be  saved,” 
etc.  The  object  of  faith  must  be  truth. 
The  doctrine  of  the  deity  of  Christ  and  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  in  union  with  the  Father, 
so  that  they  are  not  three  Gods,  but  one 
God,  is  not  merely  a proposition  expressed 
in  words,  to  which  our  assent  is  required, 
but  is  absolutely  necessary  to  be  known ; 
since  without  it  no  one  truth  respecting  sal- 
vation can  be  rightly  understood,  no  one  pro- 
mise duly  believed,  no  one  duty  spiritually 
performed.  I take  it  for  granted,  that  this 
doctrine  must  appear  irrational  and  absurd 
in  the  eye  of  reason,  if  by  reason  we  mean 
the  reason  of  man  in  his  fallen  state,  before 
it  is  corrected  and  enlightened  by  a heaven- 
ly teacher.  No  man  can  say  Jesus  is 
Lord,  but  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  I believe 
with  you,  that  a man  may  be  saved  who 
never  heard  of  the  creed,  who  never  read 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


193 


any  book  but  the  New  Testament,  or  per- 
haps a single  Evangelist ; but  he  must  be 
taught  of  God  the  things  that  accompany 
salvation,  or  I do  not  think  he  can  be  saved. 
The  mercies  of  God  in  Christ  will  not 
save  any,  (as  I apprehend,)  but  according 
to  the  method  revealed  in  his  word,  that 
is,  those  who  are  truly  partakers  of  faith 
and  holiness.  For  as  the  religion  of  the 
New  Testament  ascribes  all  power  to  God, 
and  considers  all  goodness  in  us  as  the  ef- 
fect of  his  communication,  we  being  by 
nature  destitute  of  spiritual  life  or  light ; 
so  those  whom  God  himself  is  pleased  to 
teach,  will  infallibly  attain  the  knowledge 
of  all  that  they  are  concerned  to  know. 
This  teaching  you  are  waiting  for,  and  it 
shall  be  given  you ; yea,  the  Lord,  I trust, 
has  begun  to  teach  you  already;  but  if 
you  consider  yourself  as  a learner,  and  that 
it  is  possible,  under  the  Spirit’s  increasing 
illumination,  you  may  hereafter  adopt 
some  things  which  at  present  you  cannot 
approve,  I should  think  it  too  early  as  yet 
to  prescribe  to  yourself  rules  and  determi- 
nations for  the  government  of  your  future 
17 


194 


newton’s  letter. 


life.  Should  the  will  of  God  appoint  you 
a new  path  for  service,  he  may,  sooner  than 
you  are  aware,  quiet  your  mind,  and 
enable  you  to  subscribe  with  as  full  a per- 
suasion of  mind  as  you  now  object  to  sub- 
scription. 

When  I think  of  an  inblosure,  some 
hedge,  wall,  bank,  ditch,  etc.  is  of  course 
included  in  my  idea ; for  who  can  conceive 
of  an  inclosure  without  a boundary  ? So, 
in  a church,  there  must  be,  I apprehend, 
something  marked  out,  the  approbation  or 
refusal  of  which  will  determine  who  do  or 
do  not  belong  to  it ; and  for  this  purpose 
articles  of  some  kind  seem  not  improper. 
You  think  it  would  be  better  to  have  these 
articles  in  scriptural  expressions.  But  if 
it  be  lawful  to  endeavor  to  exclude  from 
our  pulpits  men  who  hold  sentiments  the 
most  repugnant  to  the  truth,  I wish  you  to 
consider,  whether  this  can  be  in  any  meas- 
ure secured  by  articles  in  which  the  Scrip- 
ture-doctrines are  not  explained  and  stated, 
as  well  as  expressed.  This  proposal  is 
strenuously  pleaded  for  by  many  in  our 
day,  upon  views  very  different  from  yours. 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


195 


The  Socinians,  for  instance,  would  readily 
subscribe  a scriptural  declaration  of  the 
high  priesthood,  atonement,  and  interces- 
sion of  Christ,  (while  they  are  allowed  to 
put  their  own  sense  upon  the  terms ;) 
though  the  sense  they  maintain  be  utterly 
inconsistent  with  what  those  who  are  en- 
lightened by  the  Holy  Spirit  learn  from  the 
same  expressions. 

I acknowledge,  indeed,  that  the  end  is 
not  answered  by  the  present  method  ; since 
there  are  too  many,  like  the  person  you 
mention,  who  would  easily  subscribe  nine 
hundred  articles,  rather  than  balk  his  pre- 
ferment ; yet  the  profligacy  of  some  seems 
to  be  no  just  reason  why  the  church,  why 
any  church,  should  not  be  at  liberty  to  de- 
fine the  terms  upon  which  they  will  accept 
members,  or  teachers,  or  why  conscientious 
persons  should  object  to  these  terms,  (if 
they  think  them  agreeable  to  the  truth,) 
merely  because  they  are  not  expressed  in 
the  precise  words  of  Scripture.  If  allows- 
ance  may  be  made  for  human  infirmity  in 
the  Liturgy,  I see  not  why  the  Articles 
may  not  be  entitled  to  the  same  privilege. 


196 


newton’s  letters 


For  it  seems  requisite  that  we  should  be 
as  well  satisfied  with  the  expressions  we 
use  with  our  lips,  in  frequent  solemn  prayer 
to  God,  as  in  what  we  subscribe  with  our 
hands.  I am  persuaded  that  the  leaders 
of  the  Association  at  the  Feathers  Tavern, 
some  of  them  at  least,  though  they  begin 
with  the  affair  of  subscription,  would  not 
(if  they  might  have  their  wish)  stop  there, 
but  would  go  on  with  their  projected  re- 
form, till  they  had  overturned  the  Liturgy 
also,  or  at  least  weeded  it  from  every  ex- 
pression that  bears  testimony  to  the  deity 
of  the  Saviour,  and  the  efficacious  influ- 
ence of  the  Holy  Spirit.  I bless  God  that 
you  are  far  otherwise  minded. 

I hope,  however,  though  you  should  not 
think  yourself  at  liberty  to  repeat  your 
subscription,  the  Lord  will  make  you  com- 
fortable and  useful  in  your  present  rank 
as  a curate.  Preferment  is  not  necessary, 
either  to  our  peace  or  usefulness.  We 
may  live  and  die  contentedly,  without  the 
honors  and  emoluments  which  aspiring 
men  thirst  after,  if  he  be  pleased  to 
honor  us  with  a dispensation  to  preach  his 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


197 


Gospel,  and  to  crown  our  endeavors  with  a 
blessing.  He  that  winneth  souls  is  wise ; 
wise  in  the  choice  of  the  highest  end  he 
can  propose  to  himself  in  this  life ; wise 
in  the  improvement  of  the  only  means  by 
which  this  desirable  end  can  be  attained. 
Wherever  we  cast  our  eyes,  the  bulk  of 
the  people  are  ignorant,  immoral,  careless. 
They  live  without  God  in  the  world ; they 
are  neither  awed  by  his  authority,  nor 
affected  by  his  goodness,  nor  enabled  to 
trust  to  his  promises,  nor  disposed  to  aim 
at  his  glory.  If,  perhaps,  they  have  a 
serious  interval,  or  some  comparative  so- 
briety of  character,  they  ground  their  hopes 
upon  their  own  doings,  endeavors,  or  pur- 
poses ; and  treat  the  inexpressible  love  of 
God  revealed  in  Christ,  and  the  Gospel 
method  of  salvation  by  faith  in  his  name, 
with  neglect,  often  with  contempt.  They 
have  preachers,  whom  perhaps  they  hear 
with  some  pleasure  because  they  neither 
alarm  their  consciences  by  insisting  on  the 
spirituality  and  sanction  of  the  divine  law, 
nor  offend  their  pride  by  publishing  the 
humiliating  doctrines  of  that  Gospel, 
17* 


198 


newton’s  letters 


which  is  the  power  of  God  through  faith 
unto  salvation.  Therefore  what  they  do 
speak,  they  speak  in  vain  ; the  world  grows 
worse  and  worse  under  their  instructions ; 
infidelity  and  profligacy  abound  more  and 
more ; for  God  will  own  no  other  doctrine 
but  what  the  apostle  calls  the  truth  as  it  is 
in  Jesus;  that  doctrine  which  drives  the  sin- 
ner from  all  his  vain  pleas,  and  points  out 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  the  only  ground 
of  hope,  the  supreme  object  of  desire  as 
appointed  of  God  to  be  wisdom,  righteous- 
ness, sanctification,  and  redemption,  to  all 
who  believe  in  his  name. — When  ministers 
themselves  are  convinced  of  sin,  and  feel  the 
necessity  of  an  Almighty  Saviour,  they  pre- 
sently account  their  former  gain  but  loss, 
and  determine,  with  the  apostle,  to  know 
nothing  but  Jesus  Christ  and  him  cruci- 
fied. In  proportion  as  they  do  this,  they 
are  sure  to  be  wondered  at,  laughed  at, 
and  railed  at,  if  the  providence  of  God 
and  the  constitution  of  their  country 
secure  them  from  severer  treatment.  But 
they  have  this  invaluable  compensation, 
that  they  no  longer  speak  without  effect. 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


199 


III  a greater  or  less  degree  a change  takes 
place  in  their  auditories  : the  blind  receive 
their  sight,  the  deaf  hear,  the  lepers  are 
cleansed; — sinners  are  turned  from  dark- 
ness to  light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan 
to  God  ; — sinful  practices  are  forsaken ; 
and  a new  course  of  life  in  the  converts, 
evidences  that  they  have  not  followed  cun- 
ningly-devised fables,  nor  taken  up  with 
uncertain  notions;  but  that  God  has  indeed 
quickened  them  by  his  Spirit,  and  given 
them  an  understanding  to  know  him  that 
is  true.  The  preachers,  likewise,  while 
they  attempt  to  teach  others,  are  taught 
themselves  : a blessing  descends  upon  their 
studies  and  labors,  upon  their  perusal  of 
the  Scriptures,  upon  their  attention  to 
what  passes  within  them  and  around 
them.  The  events  of  every  day  contribute 
to  throw  light  upon  the  word  of  God: 
their  views  of  divine  truth  grow  more 
enlarged,  connected,  and  comprehensive ; 
many  difficulties  which  perplexed  them  at 
their  first  setting  out,  trouble  them  no 
more ; the  God  whom  they  serve,  and  on 
whom  they  wait,  reveals  to  them  those 


200 


newton’s  letters 


great  things,  which,  though  plainly  ex- 
pressed in  the  letter  of  Scripture,  cannot 
be  understood  and  realized  without  divine 
teaching,  1 Cor.  ii.  9 to  15.  Thus  they 
go  on  from  strength  to  strength ; hard 
things  become  easy,  and  a divine  light 
shines  upon  their  paths.  Opposition  from 
men  perhaps  may  increase ; they  may 
expect  to  be  represented,  as  those  who 
turn  the  world  upside  down ; the  cry, 
Great  is  Diana,  will  be  raised  against  them, 
the  gates  of  the  temple  of  preferment  will 
be  seldom  open  to  them;  but  they  will 
have  the  unspeakable  consolation  of  ap- 
plying to  themselves  those  lively  words  of 
the  apostle,  “ As  sorrowful,  yet  always 
rejoicing  ; as  poor,  yet  making  many  rich ; 
as  having  nothing,  and  yet  possessing  all 
things.” 

It  is  the  strain  of  evident  sincerity 
which  runs  through  your  letters  that  gives 
me  a pleasing  confidence  the  Lord  is  with 
you.  A disinterested  desire  of  knowing 
the  truth,  with  a willingness  to  follow  it 
through  all  disadvantages,  is  a preparation 
of  the  heart  which  only  God  can  give. 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


201 


He  has  directed  you  to  the  right  method, 
searching  the  Scriptures,  with  prayer.  Go 
on,  and  may  his  blessing  attend  you.  You 
may  see,  from  what  I have  written  above, 
what  is  the  desire  of  my  heart  for  you. 
But  I am  not  impatient.  Follow  your 
heavenly  Leader,  and  in  his  own  time  and 
manner  he  will  make  your  way  plain.  I 
have  travelled  the  path  before  you.  I see 
what  you  yet  want ; I cannot  impart  it  to 
you,  but  he  can,  and  I trust,  he  will.  It 
will  rejoice  my  soul  to  be  any  way  assist- 
ant to  you ; but  I am  afraid  I should  not 
afford  you  much,  either  profit  or  satisfac- 
tion, by  entering  upon  a dry  defence  of 
creeds  and  articles. 

The  truths  of  Scripture  are  not  like 
mathematical  theorems,  which  present  ex- 
actly the  same  ideas  to  every  person  who 
understands  the  terms.  The  word  of  God 
is  compared  to  a mirror,  2 Cor.  iii.  18  : but 
it  is  a mirror  in  which  the  longer  we  look 
the  more  we  see ; the  view  will  be  still 
growing  upon  us;  and  still  we  shall  see 
but  in  part  while  on  this  side  eternity. 
When  our  Lord  pronounced  Peter  blessed. 


202 


newton’s  letters 


declaring  he  had  learnt  that  which  flesh 
and  blood  could  not  have  taught  him,  yet 
Peter  was  at  that  time  much  in  the  dark. 
The  sufferings  and  death  of  Jesus,  though 
the  only  and  necessary  means  of  his  sal- 
vation, were  an  offence  to  him.  But  he 
lived  to  glory  in  what  he  once  could  not 
bear  to  hear  of.  Peter  had  received  grace 
to  love  the  Lord  Jesus,  to  follow  him,  to 
venture  all,  and  to  forsake  all  for  him : 
these  first  good  dispositions  were  of  God, 
and  they  led  to  further  advances.  So  it  is 
still.  By  nature,  self  rules  in  the  heart: 
when  this  idol  is  brought  low,  and  we  are 
truly  willing  to  be  the  Lord’s,  and  to  apply 
to  him  for  strength  and  direction,  that  we 
may  serve  him,  the  good  work  is  begun ; 
for  it  is  a truth  that  holds  universally  and 
without  exception,  a man  can  recive  no- 
thing except  it  be  given  him  from  heaven. 
The  Lord  first  finds  us  when  we  are  think- 
ing of  something  else,  Isaiah  Ixv.  1 ; and 
then  we  begin  to  seek  him  in  good  earnest, 
and  he  has  promised  to  be  found  of  us. 
People  may,  by  industry  and  natural 
abilities,  make  themselves  masters  of  the 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


203 


external  evidences  of  Christianity,  and 
have  much  to  say  for  and  against  different 
schemes  and  systems  of  sentiments  ; but 
all  this  while  the  heart  remains  untouched. 
True  religion  is  not  a science  of  the  head, 
so  much  as  an  inward  and  heartfelt  per- 
ception, which  casts  down  imaginations, 
and  every  thought  that  exalteth  itself  in 
the  mind,  and  brings  every  thought  into  a 
sweet  and  willing  subjection  to  Christ  by 
faith.  Here  the  learned  have  no  real  ad- 
vantage above  the  ignorant;  both  see 
when  the  eyes  of  the  understanding  are 
enlightened ; till  then  both  are  equally 
blind.  And  the  first  lesson  in  the  school 
of  Christ  is  to  become  a little  child,  sitting 
simply  at  his  feet,  that  we  may  be  made 
wise  unto  salvation. 

I was  not  only  prevented  beginning  my 
letter  so  soon  as  I wished,  but  have  been 
unusually  interrupted  since  I began  it. 
Often,  as  soon  as  I could  well  take  the 
pen  in  hand,  I have  been  called  away  to 
attend  company  and  intervening  business. 
Though  I persuade  myself,  after  what  I 
have  formerly  said,  you  will  put  a favor- 


204 


newton’s  letters 


able  construction  upon  my  delay,  yet  it 
has  given  me  some  pain.  I set  a great 
value  upon  your  offer  of  friendship,  which, 
I trust,  will  not  be  interrupted  on  either 
side  by  the  freedom  with  which  we 
mutually  express  our  difference  of  senti- 
ments, when  we  are  constrained  to  difier. 
You  please  me  with  entrusting  me  with 
the  first  rough  draught  of  your  thoughts ; 
and  you  may  easily  perceive  by  my  man- 
ner of  writing,  that  I place  equal  con- 
fidence in  your  candor.  I shall  be  glad 
to  exchange  letters  as  often  as  it  suits  us, 
without  constraint,  ceremony,  or  apology ; 
and  may  he  who  is  always  present  with 
our  hearts  make  our  correspondence  useful. 
I pray  God  to  be  your  sun  and  shield, 
your  light  and  strength,  to  guide  you 
with  his  eye,  to  comfort  you  with  his 
gracious  presence  in  your  own  soul,  and 
to  make  you  a happy  instrument  of  com- 
forting many. — I am,  etc. 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


205 


LETTER  II. 

July  14,  1775. 

My  dear  Friend, — I gladly  adopt  your 
address,  and  can  assure  you  that  the  in- 
terchange of  every  letter  unites  my  heart 
more  closely  to  you.  I am  glad  to  find 
that  your  views  of  articles  and  creeds 
are  not  likely  to  hinder  you  from  going 
forward  in  your  present  situation ; and 
if,  without  contracting  your  usefulness, 
they  only  prove  a bar  to  your  preferment, 
I am  sure  it  will  be  no  grief  of  mind  to 
you  at  the  hour  of  death,  or  the  day  of 
judgment,  that  you  were  enabled  to  follow 
the  dictates  of  conscience,  in  opposition  to 
all  the  pleas  of  custom  or  interest.  Since, 
therefore,  I have  no  desire  of  shaking  your 
resolves,  may  we  not  drop  this  subject 
entirely  ? The  propriety  of  our  national 
establishment,  or  of  any  other,  is  what  I 
have  not  much  to  do  with ; I found  it  as 
it  is,  nor  have  I influence  to  alter  it  were 
I walling.  The  question  in  which  I was 
18 


206 


newton’s  letters 


concerned  was  simply,  Whether  I,  things 
being  as  they  were,  could  submit  to  it,  so 
as  conscientiously  to  take  a designation 
to  the  ministry  under  it  ? I thought  I 
could ; I accordingly  did,  and  I am  thank- 
ful that  I never  have  seen  cause  to  repent 
it. 

You  seem  gently  to  charge  me  with  a 
want  of  candor  in  what  I observed  or 
apprehended  concerning  the  gentlemen  of 
the  Feathers  tavern.  If  I mistake  not, 
* ( for  I retain  no  copies  of  my  letters,)  I 
expressed  myself  with  a double  restriction, 
by  first  saying  the  leaders  of  that  society, 
and  then  adding,  or  some  of  them  at  least. 
I apprehend  your  candor  will  hardly  lead 
you  to  suppose,  that  there  are  none  amongst 
them  who  would  pull  down  the  whole 
fabric,  (that  is,  I mean  so  far  as  it  crosses 
the  Socinian  scheme,)  if  it  was  left  to 
their  choice.  I apprehend  I may,  without 
the  least  breach  of  candor,  suppose  that  the 
exceptions  which  Mr.  Lindsay  has  made 
to  the  Liturgy,  are  not  peculiar  to  himself. 
It  seems  plain  in  his  case,  and  from  his 
own  writings,  that  the  mere  removal  of 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


207 


subscriptions,  which  is  the  immediate  and 
ostensible  object  of  the  clerical  petition, 
could  not  have  satisfied  him ; and  it  is 
past  a doubt  with  me,  that  there  are 
others  of  the  clergy  like-minded  with  him. 
Indeed,  I could  wish  to  be  thought  candid 
by  you ; though  I confess,  I am  not  a 
friend  to  that  lukewarmness  and  indiffer- 
ence for  truth,  which  bears  the  name  of 
candor  among  many  in  the  present  day. 
I desire  to  maintain  a spirit  of  candor  and 
benevolence  to  all  men,  to  wish  them  well, 
to  do  them  every  good  office  in  my  power, 
and  to  commend  what  appears  to  me 
commendable  in  a Socinian,  as  readily 
as  in  a Calvinist.  But  with  some  people 
I can  only  go  usque  ad  aras.  I must 
judge  of  principles  by  the  word  of  God, 
and  of  the  tree  by  its  fruit.  I meddle 
with  no  man’s  final  state  ; because  I know 
that  he  who  is  exalted  to  give  repentance 
and  remission  of  sins,  can  do  it  whenever, 
and  to  whomsoever  he  is  pleased : Yet 
I firmly  believe,  and  I make  no  scruple 
of  proclaiming  it,  that  swearers,  drunkards, 
adulterers,  continuing  such,  cannot  inherit 


208 


newton’s  letters 


the  kingdom  of  God  : and  I look  with  no 
less  compassion  upon  some  persons,  whose 
characters  in  common  life  may  be  respecta- 
ble, when  I see  them  unhappily  blinded  by 
their  own  wisdom ; and  while  they  account 
themselves  and  are  accounted  by  many 
others,  master-builders  in  Zion,  rejecting 
the  only  foundation  upon  which  a sinner’s 
hope  can  be  safely  built. 

I am  far  from  thinking  the  Socinians  all 
hypocrites,  but  I think  they  are  all  in  a 
most  dangerous  error ; nor  do  their  princi- 
ples exhibit  to  my  view  a whit  more  of  the 
genuine  fruits  of  Christianity  than  Deism 
itself.  You  say,  “ If  they  be  sincere,  and 
fail  not  for  want  of  diligence  in  searching, 
I cannot  help  thinking,  that  God  will  not 
condemn  them  for  an  inevitable  defect  in 
their  understandings.”  Indeed,  my  friend, 
I have  such  a low  opinion  of  man  in  his 
depraved  state,  that  I believe  no  one  has 
real  sincerity  in  religious  matters  till  God 
bestows  it ; and  when  he  makes  a person 
sincere  in  his  desires  after  truth,  he  will 
assuredly  guide  him  to  the  possession  of  it 
in  due  time,  as  our  Lord  speaks,  John  vL 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


209 


44,  45.  To  suppose  that  any  persons  can 
sincerely  seek  the  way  of  salvation,  and 
yet  miss  it  through  an  inevitable  defect  of 
their  understandings,  would  contradict  the 
plain  promises  of  the  gospel,  such  as  Matt, 
vii.  7,  8;  John  vii.  16,  17 ; but  to  suppose 
that  nothing  is  necessary  to  be  known, 
which  some  persons  who  profess  sincerity 
cannot  receive,  would  be  in  effect  to  make 
the  Scripture  a nose  of  wax,  and  open  a 
wide  door  for  scepticism.  I am  not  a 
judge  of  the  heart;  but  I may  be  sure, 
that  whoever  makes  the  foundation-stone 
a rock  of  offence,  cannot  be  sincere  in  his 
inquiries.  He  may  study  the  Scripture  ac- 
curately, but  he  brings  his  own  precon- 
ceived sentiments  with  him,  and  instead 
of  submitting  them  to  the  touch-stone  of 
truth,  he  makes  them  a rule  by  which  he 
interprets.  That  they  who  lean  to  their 
own  understandings  should  stumble  and 
miscarry,  I cannot  wonder;  for  the  same 
God  who  has  promised  to  fill  the  hungry 
with  good  things,  has  threatened  to  send 
the  rich  empty  away.  So  Matt.  xi.  25. 
It  is  not  through  defect  of  understanding, 
18* 


210 


newton’s  letters 


but  a want  of  simplicity  and  humility,  that 
so  many  stumble  like  the  blind  at  noon- 
day, and  can  see  nothing  of  those  great 
truths  which  are  written  in  the  gospel  as 
with  a sunbeam. 

You  wish  me  to  explain  myself  concern- 
ing the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity.  I will  try, 
yet  1 know  I cannot,  any  further  than  as 
he  who  taught  me  shall  be  pleased  to  bear 
witness  in  your  heart  to  what  I say.  My 
first  principle  in  religion  is  what  the  Scrip- 
ture teaches  me  of  the  utter  depravity  of 
human  nature,  in  connection  with  the  spir- 
ituality and  sanction  of  the  law  of  God. 
I believe  we  are  by  nature  sinners,  by 
practice  universally  transgressors ; that  we 
are  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins ; and  that 
the  bent  of  our  natural  spirit  is  enmity 
against  the  holiness,  government,  and  grace 
of  God.  Upon  this  ground,  I see,  feel, 
and  acknowledge  the  necessity  of  such  a 
salvation  as  the  gospel  proposes,  which,  at 
the  same  time  that  it  precludes  boasting, 
and  stains  the  pride  of  all  human  glory, 
affords  encouragement  to  those  who  may 
be  thought,  or  who  may  think  themselves. 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


211 


the  weakest  or  the  vilest  of  mankind.  1 
believe,  that  whatever  notions  a person 
may  take  up  from  education  or  system,  no 
one  ever  did,  or  ever  will,  feel  himself  and 
own  himself  to  be  such  a lost,  miserable, 
hateful  sinner,  unless  he  be  powerfully  and 
supernatural ly  convinced  by  the  Spirit  of 
God.  There  is,  when  God  pleases,  a cer- 
tain light  thrown  into  the  soul,  which  dif- 
fers not  merely  in  degree,  but  in  kind,  toto 
genere^  from  any  thing  that  can  be  effected 
or  produced  by  moral  suasion  or  argument. 
But  (to  take  in  another  of  your  queries) 
the  Holy  Spirit  teaches  or  reveals  no  new 
truths,  either  of  doctrine  or  precept,  but 
only  enables  us  to  understand  what  is  al- 
ready revealed  in  the  Scripture.  Here  a 
change  takes  place;  the  person  that  was 
spiritually  blind  begins  to  see.  The  sin- 
ner’s character,  as  described  in  the  word  of 
God,  he  finds  to  be  a description  of  him- 
self; that  he  is  afar  off,  a stranger,  a rebel; 
that  he  has  hitherto  lived  in  vain.  Now 
he  begins  to  see  the  necessity  of  an  atone- 
ment, an  advocate,  a shepherd,  a com- 
forter ; he  can  no  more  trust  to  his  own 


212 


newton’s  letters 


wisdom,  strength,  and  goodness ; but,  ac- 
counting all  his  former  gain  but  loss,  for 
the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ, 
he  renounces  every  other  refuge,  and  ven- 
tures his  all  upon  the  person,  work,  and 
promise  of  the  Redeemer.  In  this  way,  I 
say,  he  will  find  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity 
not  only  a proposition,  but  a principle ; 
that  is,  from  his  own  wants  and  situation 
he  will  have  an  abiding  conviction,  that 
the  Son  and  Holy  Spirit  are  God,  and 
must  be  possessed  of  the  attributes  and 
powers  of  Deity,  to  support  the  offices  the 
Scriptures  assign  them,  and  to  deserve  the 
confidence  and  worship  the  Scriptures  re- 
quire to  be  placed  in  them,  and  paid  to 
them.  Without  this  awakened  state  of 
mind,  a divine,  reputed  orthodox,  will 
blunder  wretchedly,  even  in  defending  his 
own  opinions.  I have  seen  labored  de- 
fences of  the  Trinity,  which  have  given 
me  not  much  more  satisfaction  than  I 
should  probably  receive  from  a dissertation 
upon  the  rainbow  composed  by  a man 
blind  from  his  birth.  In  effect,  the  know- 
ledge of  God  cannot  be  attained  by  studi- 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


213 


ous  discussion  on  our  parts ; it  must  be  by 
a revelation  on  his  part,  Matt.  xi.  27,  and 
xvi.  17 ; a revelation,  not  objectively  of 
new  truth,  but  subjectively  of  new  light  in 
us.  Then  he  that  runs  may  read.  Per- 
haps you  may  not  quite  understand  my 
meaning,  or  not  accede  to  my  sentiment  at 
present ; I have  little  doubt,  however,  but 
the  time  is  coming  when  you  will.  I be- 
lieve the  Lord  God  has  given  you  that  sin- 
cerity, which  he  never  disappoints. 

Far  be  it  from  me  to  arrogate  infallibility 
to  myself,  or  to  any  writer  or  preacher ; 
yet,  blessed  be  God,  I am  not  left  to  float 
up  and  down  the  uncertain  tide  of  opinion, 
in  those  points  wherein  the  peace  of  my 
soul  is  nearly  concerned.  I know,  yea  I 
infallibly  know  whom  I have  believed.  I 
am  under  no  more  doubt  about  the  way  of 
salvation  than  of  the  way  to  London.  I 
cannot  be  deceived,  because  the  word  of 
God  cannot  deceive  me.  It  is  impossible, 
however,  for  me  to  give  you  or  any  person 
full  satisfaction  concerning  my  evidence, 
because  it  is  of  an  experimental  nature. 
Rev.  ii.  17.  In  general,  it  arises  from  the 


214 


newton’s  letters 


views  I have  received  of  the  power,  com- 
passion, and  grace  of  Jesus,  and  a con- 
sciousness, that  I,  from  a conviction  of  my 
sin  and  misery,  have  fled  to  him  for  refuge, 
entrusted  and  devoted  myself  and  my  all 
to  him.  Since  my  mind  has  been  enlight- 
ened, every  thing  within  me,  and  every 
thing  around  me,  confirms  and  explains  to 
me  what  I read  in  Scripture ; and  though 
I have  reason  enough  to  distrust  my  own 
judgment  every  hour,  yet  I have  no  reason 
to  question  the  great  essentials,  which  the 
Lord  himself  hath  taught  me. 

Besides  a long  letter,  I send  you  a great 
book.  A part  of  it  (for  I do  not  ask  you  to 
read  the  whole)  may  perhaps  explain  my 
meaning  better  than  I have  leisure  to  do 
myself.  I set  a high  value  upon  this  book 
of  Mr.  Halyburton’s ; so  that  unless  I could 
replace  it  with  another,  I know  not  if  I 
would  part  with  it  for  its  weight  in  gold. 
The  first  and  longest  treatise,  is,  in  my 
judgment,  a master-piece ; but  I would 
chiefly  wish  you  to  peruse  the  Essay  con- 
cerning faith,  towards  the  close  of  the 
book.  I need  not  beg  you  to  read  it  care- 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT.  215 

fully,  and  to  read  it  all.  The  importance 
of  the  subject,  its  immediate  connection 
with  your  inquiries,  and  the  accuracy  of 
the  reasoning,  will  render  the  motive  of 
my  request  unnecessary.  I cannot  style 
him  a very  elegant  writer;  and  being  a 
Scotsman,  he  abounds  with  the  Scottish 
idiom.  But  you  will  prefer  truth  to  orna- 
ment. I long  to  hear  your  opinion  of  it. 
It  seems  to  me  so  adapted  to  some  things 
that  have  passed  between  us  as  if  written 
on  purpose. 

The  inquiry  concerning  Regeneration 
and  Justification,  which  stands  last  in  the 
book,  I do  not  desire  or  even  wish  you  to 
read;  but  if  you  should,  and  then  think 
that  you  have  read  a speculation  more 
curious  than  useful,  I shall  not  contradict 
you.  I think  it  must  appear  to  you  in 
that  light;  but  it  was  bound  up  with  the 
rest,  and  therefore  could  not  stay  behind  : 
but  I hope  the  Essay  on  Faith  will  please 
you. 

I take  great  pleasure  in  your  correspond- 
ence, still  more  in  the  thought  of  your 
friendship,  which  I hope  to  cultivate  to  the 


2J6 


newton’s  letters 


utmost,  and  to  approve  myself  sincerely 
and  affectionately  yours. 


LETTER  III. 

August  11,  1775. 

My  Dear  Friend  : — Next  week  I go 
to  London,  where  I propose,  if  nothing 
unforeseen  prevent,  to  stay  a month.  Many 
things  which  must  necessarily  be  attended 
to  before  my  departure,  abridge  me  of  that 
leisure  which  I could  wish  to  employ  in 
answering  your  last.  However,  I will 
spare  you  what  I can.  I thank  you  for 
yours. — Your  objections  neither  displease 
nor  weary  me.  While  truth  is  the  object 
of  your  inquiry,  the  more  freedom  you  use 
with  me  the  better.  Nor  do  they  surprise 
me ; for  I have  formerly  made  the  like  ob- 
jections myself.  I have  stood  upon  your 
ground,  and  I continue  to  hope  you  will 
one  day  stand  upon  mine.  As  I have  told 
you  more  than  once,  I do  not  mean  to  dic- 
tate to  you,  or  to  wish  you  to  receive  any 


TO  THE  HEV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


217 


thing  upon  my  ipse  dixit ; but,  in  the  sim- 
plicity of  friendship,  I will  give  you  my 
thoughts  from  time  to  time  upon  the  points 
you  propose,  and  leave  the  event  to  the 
divine  blessing. 

I am  glad  you  do  not  account  the  Socin- 
ians  master-builders.  However,  they  es- 
teem themselves  so,  and  are  so  esteemed, 
not  only  by  a few,  (as  you  think,)  but  by 
many.  I fear  Socinianism  spreads  rapidly 
amongst  us,  and  bids  fair  to  be  the  prevail- 
ing scheme  in  this  land,  especially  with 
those  who  profess  to  be  the  thinking  part. 
The  term  Arminian,  as  at  present  applied, 
is  very  indiscriminate,  and  takes  in  a great 
variety  of  persons  and  sentiments,  amongst 
whom,  I believe,  there  are  many  who  hold 
the  fundamental  truths  of  the  Gospel,  and 
live  a life  of  faith  in  the  Son  of  God. 
I am  far  from  supposing  that  God  will 
guide  every  sincere  person  exactly  to  adopt 
all  my  sentiments.  — But  there  are  some 
sentiments  which  I believe  essential  to  the 
very  state  and  character  of  a true  Chris- 
tian. And  these  make  him  a Christian, 
not  merely  by  being  his  acknowledged 
19 


218 


newton’s  letters 


sentiments,  but  by  a certain  peculiar  man- 
ner in  which  he  possesses  them.  There  is 
a certain  important  change  takes  place  in 
the  heart,  by  the  operation  of  the  Spirit  of 
God,  before  the  soundest  and  most  ortho- 
dox sentiments  can  have  their  proper  in- 
fluence upon  us.  This  work,  or  change, 
the  Scripture  describes  by  various  names, 
each  of  which  is  designed  to  teach  us,  the 
marvellous  effects  it  produces,  and  the  Al- 
mighty power  by  which  it  is  produced.  It 
is  sometimes  called  anew  birth,  John  iii.3; 
sometimes  a new  creature,  or  a new  crea- 
tion, as  2 Cor.  v.  17  ; sometimes  the  causing 
light  to  shine  out  of  darkness,  2 Cor.  iv.  6 ; 
sometimes  the  opening  the  eyes  of  the 
blind.  Acts  xxvi.  18;  sometimes  the  raising 
the  dead  to  life,  Ephes.  ii.  5.  Till  a per- 
son has  experienced  this  change,  he  will  be 
at  a loss  to  form  a right  conception  of  it; 
but  it  means,  not  being  proselyted  to  an 
opinion,  but  receiving  a principle  of  divine 
life  and  light  in  the  soul.  And  till  this  is 
received,  the  things  of  God,  the  truths  of 
the  Gospel  cannot  be  rightly  discerned  or 
understood  by  the  utmost  powers  of  fallen 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


219 


man,  who  with  all  his  wisdom,  reason,  and 
talents,  is  still  but  what  the  apostle  calls 
the  natural  man,  till  the  power  of  God 
visits  his  heart,  1 Cor.  ii.  14.  This  work 
is  sometimes  wrought  suddenly,  as  in  the 
case  of  Lydia,  Acts  xvi.  14  ; at  other  times 
very  gradually.  A person  who  before  was 
a stranger  even  to  the  form  of  godliness, 
or  at  best,  content  with  a mere  form,  finds 
new  thoughts  arising  in  his  mind,  feels 
some  concern  about  his  sins,  some  desire 
to  please  God,  some  suspicions  that  all  is 
not  right.  — He  examines  his  views  of  re- 
ligion, hopes  the  best  of  them,  and  yet 
cannot  rest  satisfied  in  them.  To-day  per- 
haps, he  thinks  himself  fixed  ; to-morrow 
he  will  be  all  uncertainty.  He  inquires  of 
others  ; weighs,  measures,  considers,  meets 
with  sentiments  which  he  had  not  attended 
to ; thinks  them  plausible  ; but  is  presently 
shocked  with  objections  or  supposed  con- 
sequences, which  he  finds  himself  unable 
to  remove.  As  he  goes  on  in  his  inquiry, 
his  difficulties  increase.  New  doubts  arise 
in  his  mind ; even  the  Scriptures  perplex 
him,  and  appear  to  assert  contrary  things. 


220 


newton’s  letters 


He  would  sound  the  depths  of  truth  by 
the  plummet  of  his  reason ; but  he  finds  his 
line  is  too  short.  Yet  even  now  the  man 
is  under  a guidance,  which  will  at  length 
lead  him  right.  The  importance  of  the 
subject  takes  up  his  thoughts,  and  takes 
off  the  relish  he  once  had  for  the  things  of 
the  world.  He  reads,  he  prays,  he  strives, 
he  resolves ; sometimes  inward  embarrass- 
ments and  outward  temptations  bring  him 
to  his  wit’s  end.  He  almost  wishes  to 
stand  where  he  is,  and  inquire  no  more ; 
but  he  cannot  stop.  At  length  he  begins 
to  feel  the  inward  depravity,  which  he  had 
before  owned  as  an  opinion;  a sense  of 
sin  and  guilt  cut  him  out  new  work.  Here 
reasoning  will  stand  him  in  no  stead. 
This  is  a painful  change  of  mind ; but  it 
prepares  the  way  for  a blessing.  It 
silences  some  objections  better  than  a 
thousand  arguments,  it  cuts  the  comb 
of  his  own  wisdom  and  attainments;  it 
makes  him  weary  of  working  for  life,  and 
teaches  him  in  God’s  due  time  the  mean- 
ing of  that  text,  “ To  him  that  worketh 
not,  but  believeth  in  him  who  justifieth  the 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


221 


ungodly,  his  faith  is  counted  for  righteous- 
ness.” Then  he  learns  that  Scriptural 
faith  is  a very  different  thing  from  a 
rational  assent  to  the  Gospel,  — that  it  is 
the  immediate  gift  of  God ; (Ephes.  ii.  8 ;) 
the  operation  of  God;  (Col.  ii.  12;)  that 
Christ  is  not  only  the  object,  but  the  author 
and  finisher  of  faith,  (Heb.  xii.  2;)  and 
that  faith  is  not  so  properly  a part  of  that 
obedience  we  owe  to  God,  as  an  inesti- 
mable benefit  we  receive  from  him,  for 
Christ’s  sake,  (Phil.  i.  29,)  which  is  the 
medium  of  our  justification,  (Rom.  v.  1,) 
and  the  principle  by  which  we  are  united 
to  Christ,  as  the  branch  to  the  vine,  (John 
xvii.  21.)  I am  well  aware  of  the  pains 
taken  to  put  a different  sense  upon  these 
and  other  seemingly  mysterious  passages 
of  Scripture ; but  thus  far  we  speak  that 
which  we  know,  and  testify  that  which  we 
have  seen.  I have  described  a path  in 
which  I have  known  many  led,  and  in 
which  I have  walked  myself. 

The  gospel,  my  dear  sir,  is  a salvation 
appointed  for  those  who  are  ready  to  per- 
ish, and  is  not  designed  to  put  them  in  a 
19* 


222 


newton's  letters 


way  to  save  themselves  by  their  own 
works.  It  speaks  to  us  as  condemned  al- 
ready, and  calls  upon  us  to  believe  in  a 
crucified  Saviour,  that  we  may  receive  re- 
demption through  his  blood,  even  the  for- 
giveness of  our  sins.  And  the  Spirit  of 
God,  by  the  Gospel,  first  convinces  us  of 
unbelief,  sin,  and  misery ; and  then,  by  re- 
vealing the  things  of  Jesus  to  our  minds, 
enables  us,  as  helpless  sinners,  to  come  to 
Christ,  to  receive  him,  to  behold  him,  or  in 
other  words,  to  believe  in  him,  and  expect 
pardon,  life,  and  grace  from  him ; renounc- 
ing every  hope  and  aim  in  which  we  once 
rested,  and  accounting  all  things  loss  and 
dung  for  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge 
of  Christ,  John  vi.  35;  Isa.  xlv.  22,  with 
John  vi.  40 ; Col.  ii.  6.  In  some  of  Omi- 
cron’s  letters  you  will  find  my  thoughts 
more  at  large  upon  these  subjects  than  I 
have  now  time  to  write  them.  For  a fur- 
ther illustration,  I refer  you  to  the  MSS. 
sent  herewith.  The  first  part,  written  in 
short  hand,  does  not  so  immediately  con- 
cern our  present  point  as  the  second,  which 
you  may  read  without  a key.  It  relates  to 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


223 


a matter  of  indisputable  fact,  concerning  a 
person  with  whom,  as  you  will  perceive,  I 
was  well  acquainted.  You  may  depend 
upon  the  truth  of  every  tittle.  I entrust  it 
to  you  in  the  confidence  of  friendship,  and 
beg  that  it  may  not  go  out  of  your  hands, 
and  that,  when  you  have  perused  it,  you 
would  return  it,  sealed  up,  by  a safe  con- 
veyance, to  my  house.  You  will  see  in  it, 
the  sentiments  of  a man  of  great  learning, 
sound  reasoning,  an  amiable  and  irre- 
proachable character,  and  how  little  he 
accounted  of  all  these  advantages,  when 
the  Lord  was  pleased  to  enlighten  his 
mind. 

Though  we  have  not  exactly  the  same 
view  of  human  depravity,  yet  as  we  both 
agree  to  take  our  measure  of  it  from  the 
word  of  God,  I trust  we  shall  not  always 
differ  about  it.  Adam  was  created  in  the 
image  of  God,  in  righteousness  and  true 
holiness,  Ephes.  iv.  24.  This  moral  image, 
I believe,  was  totally  lost  by  sin.  In  that 
sense  he  died  the  day,  the  moment,  he  ate 
the  forbidden  fruit.  God  was  no  longer 
his  joy  and  delight]  he  was  averse  from 


224 


newton’s  letters 


the  thoughts  of  his  presence,  and  would, 
if  possible,  have  hid  himself  from  him. 
His  natural  powers,  though  doubtless  im- 
paired, were  not  destroyed.  Man,  by  na- 
ture, is  still  capable  of  great  things.  His 
understanding,  reason,  memory,  imagina- 
tion, etc.,  sufficiently  proclaim  that  the 
hand  that  made  him  is  divine.  He  is, 
as  Milton  says  of  Beelzebub,  majestic, 
though  in  ruins.  He  can  reason,  invent, 
and,  by  application,  attain  considerable 
knowledge  in  natural  things.  The  ex- 
ertions of  human  genius,  as  specified 
in  the  characters  of  some  philosophers, 
poets,  orators,  etc.,  are  wonderful.  But 
man  cannot  know,  love,  trust,  or  serve  his 
Maker,  unless  he  be  renewed  in  the  spirit 
of  his  mind.  God  has  preserved  in  him 
likewise  some  feelings  of  benevolence, 
pity,  some  sense  of  natural  justice  and 
truth,  etc.,  without  which  there  could  be  no 
society ; but  these,  I apprehend,  are  little 
more  than  instincts,  by  which  the  world  is 
kept  in  some  small  degree  of  order;  but, 
being  under  the  direction  of  pride  and  self, 
do  not  deserve  the  name  of  virtue  and 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


225 


goodness;  because  the  exercise  of  them 
does  not  spring  from  a principle  of  love  to 
God,  nor  is  directed  to  his  glory,  or  regu- 
lated by  the  rule  of  his  word,  till  a princi- 
ple of  grace  is  superadded.  You  think  I 
will  not  say,  that  God  judicially,  in  pun- 
ishment of  one  man’s  sin,  added  these  cor- 
ruptions to  all  his  posterity.”  Let  us  sup- 
pose that  the  punishment  annexed  to  eat- 
ing the  forbidden  fruit  had  been  the  loss  of 
Adam’s  rational  powers,  and  that  he  should 
be  degraded  to  the  state  and  capacity  of  a 
brute.  In  this  condition,  had  he  begotten 
children  after  his  fall,  in  his  own  likeness, 
his  nature  being  previously  changed,  they 
must  have  been  of  course  brutes  like  him- 
self; for  he  could  not  convey  to  them  those 
original  powers  which  he  had  lost.  Will 
this  illustrate  my  meaning?  Sin  did  not 
deprive  him  of  rationality,  but  of  spiritu- 
ality. His  nature  became  earthly,  sensual, 
yea  devilish ; and  this  fallen  nature,  this 
carnal  mind,  which  is  enmity  against  God, 
which  is  not  subject  to  his  law,  neither  in- 
deed can  be,  (Rom.  viii.  7,)  we  universally 
derive  from  him.  Look  upon  children ; 


226 


newton’s  letters 


they  presently  show  themselves  averse 
from  good,  but  exceedingly  propense  to 
evil.  This  they  can  learn  even  without  a 
master ; but  ten  thousand  instructors  and 
instructions  cannot  instil  good  into  them, 
so  as  to  teach  them  to  love  their  Creator, 
unless  a divine  power  cooperates.  Just  as 
it  is  with  the  earth,  which  produces  weeds 
spontaneously ; but  if  you  see  a cabbage, 
or  an  apple  tree,  you  are  sure  it  was  planted 
or  sown  there,  and  did  not  spring  from  the 
soil.  I know  many  hard  questions  may  be 
started  upon  this  subject ; but  the  Lord,  in 
due  time,  will  clear  his  own  cause,  and 
vindicate  his  own  ways.  I leave  all  diffi- 
culties with  him.  It  is  sufficient  for  me 
that  Scripture  asserts,  and  experience 
proves,  that  it  is  thus  in  fact,  Rom.  iii.  9 — 
21 ; Job  xiv.  4.  Thus  we  have  not  only 
forfeited  our  happiness  by  transgression, 
but  are  by  our  depravity,  incapable  of  it, 
and  have  no  more  desire  or  taste  for  such 
a state  as  the  Scriptures  describe  Heaven 
to  be,  than  a man  born  deaf  can  have  for 
a concert  of  music.  And  therefore  our 
Lord  declares,  that  except  a man  be  born 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


227 


again,  he  not  only  shall  not,  but  cannot, 
see  the  kingdom  of  God.  Hence  a two- 
fold necessity  of  a Saviour — his  blood  for 
the  pardon  of  our  sins,  and  his  life,  spirit, 
and  grace,  to  quicken  our  souls,  and  form 
us  anew  for  himself,  that  we  may  feel  his 
love,  and  show  forth  his  praise. 

St.  Paul,  before  his  conversion,  was  not 
sincere,  in  the  sense  I hope  you  to  be.  He 
thought  himself  in  the  right,  without 
doubt,  as  many  have  done  when  they 
killed  God’s  servants,  John  xvi.  2.  He 
was  blindly  and  obstinately  zealous.  I 
think  he  did  not  enter  into  the  merits  of 
the  cause,  or  inquire  into  facts  with  that 
attention  which  sincerity  would  have  put 
him  upon.  You  think  that  his  sincerity 
and  zeal  were  the  very  things  that  made 
him  a chosen  instrument ; he  himself 
speaks  of  them  as  the  very  things  that 
made  him  peculiarly  unworthy  of  that 
honor,  (1  Cor.  xv.  9 ;)  and  he  tells  us,  that 
he  was  set  forth  as  a pattern  of  the  Lord’s 
long-sufiering  and  mercy,  that  the  very 
chief  of  sinners  might  be  encouraged,  1 
Tim.  i.  15,  16.  Had  he  been  sincerely 


228 


newton’s  letters 


desirous  to  know  whether  Jesus  was  the 
Messiah,  there  was  enough  in  his  charac- 
ter, doctrines,  miracles,  and  the  prophecies 
concerning  him,  to  have  cleared  up  the 
point ; but  he  took  it  for  granted  he  was 
right  in  his  opinion,  and  hurried  blindly  on, 
and  was,  as  he  said  himself,  exceedingly 
mad  against  them.  Such  a kind  of  sin- 
cerity is  common  enough.  People  believe 
themselves  right,  and  therefore,  treat  others 
with  scorn  or  rage,  appeal  to  the  Scrip- 
tures, but  first  lay  down  their  own  precon- 
ceived sentiments  for  truths,  and  then  ex- 
amine what  Scriptures  they  can  find  to 
countenance  them.  Surely  a person’s 
thinking  himself  right,  will  not  give  a 
sanction  to  all  that  he  does  under  that 
persuasion. 

Ignorance  and  obstinacy  are  in  them- 
selves sinful,  and  no  plea  of  sincerity  will 
exempt  from  the  danger  of  being  under 
their  influence,  Isa.  xxvii.  11,  Luke  vi.  39. 
It  appears  to  me,  that,  though  you  will 
not  follow  any  man  implicitly,  you  are 
desirous  of  discovering  your  mistakes, 
supposing  you  are  mistaken  in  any  point 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


229 


of  importance.  You  read  and  examine 
the  word  of  God,  not  to  find  arms  where- 
with to  defend  your  sentiments  at  all 
events,  but  to  know  whether  they  are  de- 
fensible or  not.  You  pray  for  God’s  light 
and  teaching,  and  in  this  search  you  are 
willing  to  risk  what  men  are  commonly 
much  afraid  of  hazarding  — character,  inter- 
est, preferment,  favor,  etc.  A sincerity  of 
this  kind  I too  seldom  meet  with  ; when  I 
do,  I account  it  a token  for  good,  and  am 
ready  to  say,  “ No  man  can  do  this,  except 
God  be  with  him.”  However,  sincerity  is 
not  conversion ; but  I believe  it  is  always 
a forerunner  of  it. 

I would  not  be  uncharitable  and  cen- 
sorious, hasty  and  peremptory  in  judging 
my  fellow-creatures.  But  if  I acknow- 
ledge the  word  of  God,  I cannot  avoid 
forming  my  judgment  upon  it.  It  is  true, 
I cannot  look  into  people’s  hearts;  but 
hearts  and  principles  are  delineated  to  my 
hand  in  the  Scriptures.  I read,  that  no 
murderer  has  eternal  life  in  him  : I read 
likewise,  “if  any  man  love  not  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  let  him  be  anathema;”  and 
20 


230 


newton’s  letters 


therefore,  I conclude,  that  there  are  specu- 
lative errors,  as  heinous  in  their  guilt,  as 
destructive  in  their  effects,  as  murder ; and 
that  the  most  moral,  regular  man,  as  to 
social  life,  if  he  loves  not  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  is,  in  the  sight  of  God,  the  judge 
of  all,  as  displeasing  as  a murderer.  It 
has  pleased  God,  for  the  peace  and  sup- 
port of  society,  to  put  a black  mark  upon 
those  sins  which  affect  the  peace  and  wel- 
fare of  our  neighbor,  such  as  adultery  and 
murder.  But  undoubtedly  the  sins  com- 
mitted immediately  against  himself  must 
be  more  heinous  than  any  which  offend 
our  fellow-creatures.  The  second  com- 
mandment, (Matt.  xxii.  39,)  is  like  the 
first ; but  it  depends  upon  it,  and  is  there- 
fore, inferior  to  it.  Men  ordinarily  judge 
otherwise.  To  live  regardless  of  God  and 
the  gospel  is  looked  upon  as  a mere  pec- 
cadillo in  comparison  with  offences  against 
society.  But  sooner  or  later  it  will  appear 
otherwise  to  all.  A parcel  of  robbers  may 
pique  themselves  upon  the  justice,  honor, 
and  truth  they  observe  towards  one  an- 
other; but,  because  they  set  up  a petty'* 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


231 


interest,  which  is  inconsistent  with  the 
public  good,  they  are  deservedly  accounted 
villains,  and  treated  as  such,  notwithstand- 
ing their  petty  morality  among  themselves. 
Now  such  a company  of  robbers  bears  a 
much  greater  proportion  to  a whole  nation, 
than  a nation,  or  all  the  nations  of  the 
earth,  bears  to  the  great  God.  Our  de- 
pendence upon  him  is  absolute,  our  obli- 
gations to  him  infinite.  In  vain  shall  men 
plead  their  moral  discharge  of  relative 
duties  to  each  other,  if  they  fail  in  the 
unspeakably  greater  relation  under  which 
they  stand  to  God;  and  therefore,  when 
I see  people  living  without  God  in  the 
world,  as  all  do  till  they  are  converted,  I 
cannot  but  judge  them  in  a dangerous 
state:  — not  because  I take  pleasure  in 
censuring,  or  think  myself  authorized  to 
pass  sentence  upon  my  fellow-creatures, 
but  because  the  Scriptures  decide  express- 
ly on  the  case,  and  I am  bound  to  take  my 
sentiments  from  thence. 

The  jailor  was  certainly  a Christian 
when  baptized,  as  you  observe.  He  trem- 
bled ; he  cried  out,  ‘‘  What  must  I do  to 


232 


newton’s  letters 


be  saved  ?”  Paul  did  not  bid  him  amend 
his  life,  but  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus.  He 
believed  and  rejoiced.  But  the  Lord 
blessed  the  apostle’s  words,  to  produce  in 
him  that  saving  faith  which  filled  him 
with  joy  and  peace.  It  was,  as  I ob- 
served before,  something  more  than  an 
assent  to  the  proposition,  that  Jesus  is  the 
Christ ; a resting  in  him  for  forgiveness 
and  acceptance,  and  a cleaving  to  him  in 
love.  No  other  faith  will  purify  the  heart, 
work  by  love,  and  overcome  the  world. 

I need  not  have  pleaded  want  of  leisure 
as  an  excuse  for  a short  letter,  for  I have 
written  a long  one.  I feel  myself  much 
interested  in  your  concerns ; and  your  un- 
expected frank  application  to  me  (though 
you  well  know  the  light  in  which  I appear 
to  some  people)  I consider  as  a providen- 
tial call  which  binds  me  to  your  service. 
I hope  our  correspondence  will  be  pro- 
ductive of  happy  effects,  and  that  we  shall 
both  one  day  rejoice  in  it. — l am,  etc. 


TO  THE  EEV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


233 


LETTER  IV. 

September-6,  1775. 

My  Dear  Friend,  — I begin  to  fear  I 
shall  fall  under  a suspicion  of  unkindness 
and  forgetfulness  towards  you,  — and  there- 
fore, I am  willing  to  write  a line  by  way 
of  prevention,  though  I have  not  leisure 
to  attempt  any  thing  like  an  answer  to  the 
letter  you  put  into  my  hand  the  evening 
before  I left  O — ; I must,  therefore,  con- 
tent myself  with  a tender  of  affection  and 
respect,  and  an  inquiry  after  your  welfare. 

Your  letter  will  give  me  an  opportunity 
of  saying  something  further  when  time 
shall  admit;  but  an  endeavor  to  answer 
all  the  objections  that  may  be  started 
between  us,  in  a way  of  reasoning,  would 
require  a volume,  and  would  likewise  in- 
terfere with  the  leading  principle  upon 
which  my  hope  of  giving  you  satisfaction 
in  due  time  is  grounded.  You  seem  to 
expect  that  I should  remove  your  diffi- 
culties ; but  it  is  my  part  only  to  throw 
20^ 


234 


newton’s  letters 


in  a word  occasionally,  as  a witness  of 
what  the  Lord  has  been  pleased  to  teach 
me  from  the  Scriptures,  and  to  wait  for 
the  rest,  till  He  (who  alone  is  able)  shall 
be  pleased  to  communicate  the  same  views 
to  you:  — For  till  we  see  and  judge  by  the 
same  medium,  and  are  agreed  in  the  fun- 
damental point,  that  faith  is  not  the  effect 
of  reasoning,  but  a special  gift  of  God, 
which  he  bestows  when  and  to  whom  he 
pleases,  it  will  not  be  possible  for  me  to 
convince  you  by  dint  of  argument.  I 
believe,  as  I have  observed  before,  that  he 
has  already  given  you  a desire  to  know 
his  will ; and  therefore,  T trust  he  will  not 
disappoint  your  search.  At  present  I think 
you  want  one  thing,  which  it  is  not  in  my 
power  to  impart ; I mean  such  a sense  of 
the  depravity  of  human  nature,  and  the 
state  of  all  mankind  considered  as  sinners, 
as  may  make  you  feel  the  utter  impossi- 
bility of  attaining  to  the  peace  and  hope 
of  the  Gospel  in  any  other  way,  than  by 
renouncing  all  hope  of  succeeding  by  any 
endeavors  of  your  own,  further  than  by 
humbly  waiting  at  the  throne  of  grace,  for 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


235 


power  to  cast  yourself,  without  terms  and 
conditions,  upon  him  who  is  able  to  save 
to  the  uttermost.  We  must  feel  ourselves 
sick,  before  we  can  duly  prize  the  great 
Physician,  and  feel  a sentence  of  death  in 
ourselves,  before  we  can  effectually  trust 
in  God  who  raiseth  the  dead. 

I have  not  brought  your  sermons  with 
me ; for  I thought  I should  not  have  time 
to  read  them  attentively,  while  in  this 
hurrying  place.  I purpose  to  consider 
them  with  care,  and  to  give  you  my 
thoughts  with  frankness,  when  I return. 
However,  if  they  are  upon  the  plan  in- 
timated in  your  letter,  I will  venture  to 
say  one  thing  beforehand,  that  they  will 
not  answer  your  desired  end.  I am  per- 
suaded you  wish  to  be  useful — to  reclaim 
sinners  from  their  evil  ways,  to  inspire 
them  with  a love  to  God  and  a sincere  aim 
to  walk  in  obedience  to  his  will.  May  I not 
venture  to  appeal  to  yourself,  that  you 
meet  with  little  success ; that  the  people  to 
whom  you  preach,  though  they  perhaps 
give  you  a patient  hearing,  yet  remain 
as  they  were,  unchanged  and  unholy  ? It 


236 


newton’s  letters 


must  be  so ; there  is  but  oue  sort  of 
preaching  which  God  blesses  to  these  pur- 
poses— that  which  makes  all  the  world 
guilty  before  God,  and  sets  forth  Jesus 
Christ,  (as  the  brazen  serpent  was  proposed 
by  Moses,)  that  guilty  and  condemned  sin- 
ners, by  looking  to  him,  and  believing  on 
his  name,  may  be  healed  and  saved.  The 
most  pressing  exhortations  to  repentance 
and  amendment  of  life,  unless  they  are  en- 
forced in  a certain  way,  which  only  God 
can  teach,  will  leave  our  hearers  much  as 
they  find  them.  When  we  meet,  or  when 
I have  leisure  to  write  from  home,  I will 
trouble  you  with  my  thoughts  more  at 
large.  Till  then,  permit  me  to  assure  you 
of  my  sincere  regard  and  best  wishes,  and 
that  I am,  etc. 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


237 


LETTER  V. 

October  21,  1775. 

My  Dear  Friend, — The  calls  and  en- 
gagements which  I told  you  engrossed 
and  anticipated  my  time  when  I wrote 
last,  have  continued  without  any  intermis- 
sion hitherto,  and  I am  still  far  behind- 
hand with  my  business.  I am  willing  to 
hope,  that  the  case  has  been  much  the 
same  with  you,  and  that  want  of  leisure 
has  been  the  only  cause  of  my  not  having 
been  pleasured  with  so  much  as  a note 
from  you  since  my  return  from  London. 

I am  loath,  for  my  own  sake,  to  charge 
your  silence  to  any  unwillingness  of  con- 
tinuing that  intercourse  which  I have  been, 
and  still  find  myself,  desirous  to  improve 
on  my  part.  For  though  we  are  not 
agreed  in  our  views,  yet,  while  our  pre- 
liminary agreement  to  allow  mutual  free- 
dom, and  to  exercise  mutual  candor,  in 
expressing  our  sentiments,  subsists,  we 
may,  and  I hope  shall  be  glad  to  hear 


238 


newton’s  letters 


from  each  other.  It  may  seem  to  intimate 
I have  a better  opinion  of  myself  than 
of  you,  that  while  I seem  confident  your 
freedom  will  not  offend  me,  I feel  now  and 
then  a fear,  lest  mine  should  prove  dis- 
pleasing to  you.  But  friendship  is  a little 
suspicious  when  exercised  with  long  silence, 
and  a plain  declaration  of  my  sentiments 
has  more  than  once  put  amiable  and  re- 
spectable persons  to  the  full  trial  of  their 
patience. 

I now  return  your  sermons : I thank 
you  for  the  perusal : I see  much  in  them 
that  I approve,  and  nothing  in  them  but 
what  I formerly  espoused.  But  in  a 
course  of  years,  a considerable  alteration 
has  taken  place  in  my  judgment  and  ex- 
perience. I hope,  yea,  I may  boldly  say,  I 
am  sure,  not  for  the  worse.  Then  I was 
seeking,  and  now  through  mercy  I have 
found,  the  pearl  of  great  price.  It  is  both 
the  prayer  and  the  hope  of  my  heart,  that 
a day  is  coming  when  you  shall  make  the 
same  acknowledgment.  From  your  letters 
and  sermons,  I am  encouraged  to  address 
you  in  our  Lord’s  words,  “ Thou  art  not 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


239 


far  from  the  kingdom  of  God.”  I am  persuad- 
ed the  views  you  have  received,  will  not  suf- 
fer you  to  remain  where  you  are.  But  fidelity 
obliges  me  to  add,  “ Yet  one  thing  thou 
lackest.”  That  one  thing”  I trust  the 
liord  will  both  show  you,  and  bestow  upon 
you,  in  his  due  time.  You  speak  some- 
where of  “ atoning  for  disobedience  by  re- 
pentance.” Ah ! my  dear  sir,  when  we  are 
brought  to  estimate  our  disobedience,  by 
comparing  it  with  such  a sense  of  the  ma- 
jesty, holiness,  and  authority  of  God,  and 
the  spirituality,  extent,  and  sanction  of  his 
holy  law,  as  he,  and  he  only,  can  impress 
upon  the  heart  of  a sinner,  we  shall  be 
convinced  that  nothing  but  the  blood  of 
the  Son  of  God  can  atone  for  the  smallest 
instance  of  disobedience. 

I intimated  in  my  letter  from  London, 
one  defect  of  your  scheme,  which  will  pro- 
bably be  the  first  to  engage  your  notice. 
I am  sure  you  have  a desire  to  be  useful  to 
the  souls  of  men,  to  be  an  instrument  of 
reclaiming  them  from  that  course  of  open 
wickedness,  or  lifeless  formality,  in  which 
you  see  them  enslaved ; and  in  a word,  to 


240 


newton’s  letters 


prevail  with  them  to  live  soberly,  right- 
eously, and  godly,  according  to  the  just 
and  comprehensive  sense  you  have  given 
of  those  words  in  your  sermon  on  Tit.  ii, 
11,  12.  Now,  inward  experience,  and  a 
pretty  extensive  observation  of  what  passes 
abroad,  have  so  perfectly  convinced  me 
there  is  but  one  mode  of  preaching  which 
the  Holy  Spirit  owns  to  the  producing  of 
these  eftects,  that  I am  not  afraid  to  pro- 
nounce confidently,  you  will  not  have  the 
desires  of  your  heart  gratified  upon  your 
present  plan ; the  people  will  give  you  a 
hearing,  and  remain  just  as  they  are,  till 
the  Lord  leads  you  to  speak  to  them  as 
criminals  condemned  already,  and  whose 
first  essential  step  it  is,  to  seek  forgiveness 
by  the  blood  of  Jesus,  and  a change  of 
heart  and  state  by  his  grace,  before  they 
can  bring  forth  any  fruit  acceptable  to 
God. 

As  I have  little  time  for  writing,  and 
little  hope  of  succeeding  in  a way  of  ar- 
gumentation, I have  substituted,  instead 
of  a long  letter,  the  heads  of  some  sermons 
I preached  nine  or  ten  years  ago,  on  our 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


241 


Lord’s  discourse  with  Nicodemus.  How- 
ever, when  I have  heard  that  you  are  well, 
and  that  you  are  still  disposed  to  corres- 
pond with  me,  I shall  be  ready  to  give  a 
more  particular  answer  to  the  subjects  you 
pointed  out  to  me  in  the  letter  you  favored 
me  with  the  day  before  I left  London.  I 
pray  God  to  bless  you  in  all  your  ways, 
and  beg  you  to  believe,  that  I am,  with 
sincerity,  etc. 


LETTER  VI. 

October  28. 

My  Dear  Friend,  — It  never  entered 
my  pericranium,  that  you  expected  I should 
fully  and  directly  answer  your  letter  while 
I was  in  London ; and  yet  you  reasonably 
might,  as  you  knew  nothing  of  my  en- 
gagements ; but  indeed  it  was  impractica- 
ble ; I could  only  send  you  a hasty  line,  as 
a token  that  I remembered  you.  I in- 
formed you,  when  I returned,  that  I was 
just  going  out  again.  Since  I came  home 
21 


242 


newton’s  letters 


the  second  time,  I have  been  engrossed  by 
things  that  would  admit  of  no  delay  ; and, 
at  length,  not  having  so  much  as  a note 
from  you,  I thought  I would  wait  till  I 
heard  further.  But,  from  first  to  last  it 
was  my  intention,  and  I think,  my  pro- 
mise, to  answer  in  the  manner  you  pro- 
posed as  soon  as  I could.  And  even  now 
I must  beg  a little  longer  time.  Believe 
me,  that  as  the  wise  and  good  providence 
of  God  brought  us  together,  without  any 
expectation  of  mine,  I will  do  all  in  my 
power  to  preserve  the  connection,  and  par- 
ticularly by  giving  my  thoughts  on  such 
questions  as  you  propose.  And  though  to 
consider  your  questions  in  the  manner  you 
wish,  and  to  point  out  the  agreement  of  de- 
tached texts  (as  they  occur)  with  my  views, 
seems,  in  prospect,  to  require  a volume 
rather  than  a sheet,  yet  I am  not  discour- 
aged ; only  I beg  you  to  make  allowance 
for  other  things,  and  to  be  assured,  that  be- 
fore I had  the  pleasure  of  corresponding 
with  you,  I had  very  little  spare  time. 
Expect  then  the  best  satisfaction  I am  able 
to  give  you,  as  soon  as  possible.  To  pre- 


TO  THE  REV.  HR.  SCOTT. 


243 


pare  the  way,  I will  try  hard  for  a little 
leisure,  to  give  you  a few  thoughts  upon 
yours,  which  came  last  night. 

You  complain  that  I have  hitherto  dis- 
appointed your  expectations.  If  you  have 
preserved  my  first  papers,  I believe  you 
will  find,  that  I apprized  you  this  might 
probably  be  the  event,  and  certainly  must, 
unless  it  should  please  God  to  make  what 
I should  write  a means  of  giving  you  the 
same  views  with  myself.  I only  proposed, 
as  a witness,  to  bear  a simple  testimony  to 
what  I have  seen  and  known.  So  far  as  you 
believe  me  sincere  and  unwilling  to  impose 
upon  you,  I thought  you  might  admit, 
there  was  perhaps  some  weight  in  what  I 
advanced,  though  for  the  present,  you  could 
not  see  things  in  the  same  light.  And  if 
you  allowed  a possibility,  that  my  chang- 
ing the  sentiments  which  I once  held  in 
common  with  yourself,  might  be  upon  suf- 
ficient grounds,  you  would,  as  I trust  you 
do,  wait  upon  the  great  Teacher  for  his  in- 
struction ; otherwise,  I did  not  expect  to 
convince  you,  nor  do  I yet,  only  I am 


244 


newton’s  letters 


glad  to  put  myself  in  his  hands  as  an  in- 
strument. 

You  quite  misunderstood  what  I spoke 
of  the  light  and  influence  of  the  Spirit  of 
God.  He  reveals  to  me  no  new  truths, 
but  has  only  shown  me  the  meaning  of  his 
own  written  word ; nor  is  this  light  a par- 
ticular revelation  ; it  is  common  to  all  who 
are  born  again.  And  thus,  though  you 
and  I cannot  fully  agree  about  it,  yet  I al- 
most daily  meet  with  persons  from  the 
east,  west,  north,  and  south,  and,  though  I 
never  saw  them  before,  I find  we  under- 
stand each  other  at  once.  This  (as  you 
bid  me  be  explicit)  is  the  one  thing  which 
I think  you  at  present  lack.  And  I limited 
my  expression  to  one  thing,  because  it  is 
our  Lord’s  expression,  and  because  that 
one  thing  includes  many.  As  I said  be- 
fore, I cannot  give  it  you ; but  the  Lord 
can ; and  from  the  desire  he  has  raised  in 
your  heart,  I have  a warm  hope  that  he 
will.  You  place  the  whole  stress  of  your 
inquiries  upon  reason ; I am  far  from  dis- 
carding reason,  when  it  is  enlightened  and 


TO  the:  rev.  dr.  scott. 


245 


sanctified ; but  spiritual  things  must  be 
spiritually  discerned,  and  can  be  received 
and  discerned  no  other  way;  for  to  our 
natural  reason  they  are  foolishness,  1 Cor. 
ii.  14,  15 ; Matt.  xi.  25.  This  certain 
something  I can  no  more  describe  to  those 
who  have  not  experienced  it,  than  I could 
describe  the  taste  of  a pine  apple  to  a per- 
son who  had  never  seen  one.  But  Scrip- 
tural proofs  might  be  adduced  in  abund- 
ance, yet  not  so  as  to  give  a solid  convic- 
tion of  it,  till  we  actually  experience  it. 
Thus  it  was  with  my  friend,  whose  case  I 
sent  you.  When  God  gave  him  the  key, 
as  he  expressed  it,  then  the  Scriptures 
were  unlocked.  His  wishing  himself  a 
deist  sometime  before,  was  not  from  any 
libertine  exceptions  he  made  to  the  pre- 
cepts of  the  Gospel,  but  from  the  perplex- 
ing embarrassments  he  had  found,  by  en- 
deavoring to  understand  the  doctrines  by 
dint  of  reason,  though  reason  in  him  was 
as  strong  and  penetrating  as  in  most  men  I 
ever  met  with.  Upon  your  present  plan, 
how  can  I hope  to  satisfy  you,  though 
even  Paul  asserts  it,  that  the  carnal  mind 
21^ 


246 


newton’s  letters 


is  enmity  against  God?  You  will  readily 
agree  with  me  to  the  proposition  as  it 
stands  in  Paul’s  words ; but  I think  you 
will  not  so  readily  assent  to  what  I have  no 
more  doubt  than  of  my  own  existence,  is 
the  sense  of  it : That  the  heart  of  man, 
of  any  man,  every  man,  however  appa- 
rently amiable  in  his  outward  conduct, 
however  benevolent  to  his  fellow-creatures, 
however  abundant  and  zealous  in  his  de- 
votions, is  by  nature  enmity  against  God ; 
not,  indeed,  against  the  idea  he  himself 
forms  of  God,  but  against  the  character 
which  God  has  revealed  of  himself  in  the 
Scriptures.  Man  is  an  enemy  to  the  jus- 
tice, sovereignty,  and  law  of  God,  and  to 
the  alone  method  of  salvation  he  has  ap- 
pointed in  the  Gospel  by  faith  only ; by 
such  a faith,  as  it  is  no  more  in  his  power 
to  contribute  to  the  production  of  in  him- 
self, than  he  can  contribute  to  raising  the 
dead,  or  making  a world.  Whatever  is  of 
the  flesh  is  flesh,  and  can  rise  no  higher 
than  its  principles;  but  the  Lord  could 
convince  you  of  this  by  a glance  of 
thought. 


TO  THE  EEV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


247 


But  I must  break  off,  for  want  both  of 
room  and  time.  Let  me  remind  you  of 
our  agreement,  to  use  and  to  allow  the 
greatest  freedom,  and  not  to  be  offended 
with  what  is  meant  well  on  either  side. 
Something  in  your  last  letter  made  me 
apprehensive  you  were  a little  displeased 
with  me.  He  that  knows  my  heart  knows 
that  I wish  you  well  as  my  own  soul. 

The  expression,  of  atoning  for  disobedi- 
ence by  repentance,  was  in  one  of  your 
sermons.  I considered  it  as  unguarded ; but 
on  my  views  of  things,  it  were  in  a manner 
impossible  that  I could  use  that  expression, 
though,  perhaps,  too  often  unguarded  my- 
self. I am,  etc. 


LETTER  Vn. 

November  17,  1775. 

My  Dear  Friend:  — At  length  I take  up 
your  favor  of  August  14,  with  design  to 
give  it  a more  explicit  answer.  My  delay- 
ing hitherto  has  been  unavoidable ; I am 


248 


newton’s  letters 


sorry  to  have  your  patience  put  to  so  long 
a trial,  and  should  be  more  sorry,  but  that 
I consider,  that  in  my  former  papers, 
sermons,  Omicron’s  letters,  etc,  you  already 
possess  the  whole  (in  substance)  of  what 
I have  to  offer.  My  present  part  is  but 
actum  agere^  to  repeat  what  I have  else- 
where expressed,  only  with  some  variety 
and  enlargement.  You  yourself  well  state 
the  situation  of  our  debate,  when  you  say, 
“ Nor  in  truth  do  you  offer  any  arguments 
to  convince  me,  nor  does  it  seem  very  con- 
sistent on  your  grounds  so  to  do.  And 
if  this  important  change  is  to  be  brought 
about  by  the  intervention  of  some  extra- 
ordinary impulse  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and 
cannot  be  brought  about  without  it,  I do 
not  see  any  thing  further  that  I have  to 
do,  than  to  keep  my  mind  as  much  unbi- 
assed as  I can,  and  to  wait  and  pray  for 
it.”  I think  my  letter  from  London  was 
to  the  purport  of  these  your  own  words, 
though  you  seemed  dissatisfied  with  it. 
While  we  see  through  a different  medium, 
it  will  be  easy  for  you  to  answer  every 
text  I might  adduce  in  support  of  my  sen- 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


249 


timents,  as  you  have  those  I have  already 
brought,  “ that  you  understand  them  other- 
wise.” In  order  to  support  my  sense  of 
one  text,  I should  perhaps  quote  and  argue 
from  twenty  more,  and  still  “you  would 
understand  them  otherwise.”  The  life  of 
man,  yea,  of  Methuselah,  would  hardly 
suffice  to  prove,  object,  and  defend,  all 
that  might  be  alleged  on  both  sides  in  this 
way ; and  at  last  we  should  leave  off  as 
we  began,  more  fully  confirmed  in  our 
own  opinions,  unless  the  Lord,  by  his  Holy 
Spirit,  should  be  pleased  to  show  the 
person  who  maintained  the  wrong  side 
of  the  argument  where  his  mistake  lay. 
However,  I mean  to  take  some  notice  of 
your  queries  as  they  offer  themselves. 

The  first  which  occurs  is  complicated. 
The  substance  I think  is,  whether  such  be- 
lief and  aims  as  you  possess,  will  stand 
you  in  no  stead  unless  you  likewise  be- 
lieve grace  irresistible,  predestination  ab- 
solute, faith  in  supernatural  impulses,  etc.  ? 
You  may  have  observed,  I have  several 
times  waived  speaking  about  predestina- 
tion or  election,  not  that  I am  ashamed 


250 


newton’s  letters 


of  the  doctrine ; because,  if  it  be  indeed 
absurd,  shocking,  and  unjust,  the  blame 
will  not  deservedly  fall  upon  me,  for  I did 
not  invent  it,  but  upon  the  Scriptures, 
where  I am  sure  it  is  laid  down  in  as  plain 
terms,  as  that  God  created  the  heavens 
and  the  earth.  I own  I cannot  but  won- 
der, that  persons  professing  any  reverence 
for  the  Bible,  should  so  openly  and  strong- 
ly declare  their  abhorrence  of  what  the 
Bible  so  expressly  teaches ; namely,  that 
there  is  a discrimination  of  persons  by 
the  grace  and  good  pleasure  of  God, 
where  by  nature  there  is  no  difference ; 
and  that  all  things  respecting  the  salvation 
of  these  persons  is  infallibly  secured  by  a 
divine  predestination. 

I do  not  offer  this  as  a rational  doctrine, 
though  it  be  highly  so  to  me : but  it  is 
Scriptural,  or  else  the  Scriptures  are  a 
mere  nose  of  wax,  and  without  a deter- 
minate meaning.  What  ingenuity  is  need- 
ful to  interpret  many  passages  in  a sense 
more  favorable  to  our  natural  prejudices 
against  God’s  sovereignty!  Matt.  xi.  25, 
26,  and  xiii.  10  — 17;  Mark  xiii.  20,22; 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


251 


John  xvii.  passim;  John  x.  26  ; Rom.  viii. 
28 — 30,  and  ix.  13 — 24,  and  xi.  7;  Eph. 
i.  4,  5 ; 1 Pet.  i.  2.  Were  I fond  of  dis- 
puting, as  I am  not,  I think  I could  put  a 
close  reasoner  hard  to  it,  to  maintain  the 
truth  of  Scripture  prophecies,  or  the  belief 
of  a particular  providence,  unless  he  would 
admit  a divine  predestination  of  causes 
and  events  as  the  grounds  of  his  argu- 
ments. However,  as  I said,  I have  chosen 
to  waive  the  point ; because,  however  true 
and  necessary  in  itself,  the  knowledge  and 
comprehension  of  it  is  not  necessary  to  the 
being  of  a true  Christian,  though  I can 
hardly  conceive  he  can  be  an  established 
consistent  believer  without  it.  This  doc- 
trine is  not  the  turning  point  between  you 
and  me ; the  nature  of  justification,  and 
the  method  of  a sinner’s  acceptance  with 
God,  are  of  much  more  immediate  impor- 
tance ; and  therefore,  if  I am  to  speak 
plainly,  I must  say,  that  I look  upon  your 
present  sentiments,  attainments,  and  ad- 
vances, as  you  describe  them,  to  constitute 
that  kind  of  gain  the  apostle  speaks  of, 
and  concerning  which  I hope  you  will  one 


252 


newton’s  letters 


day  be  of  his  mind,  and  be  glad  to  ac- 
count it  all  loss,  that  you  may  win  Christ, 
and  be  found  in  him,  “not  having  your 
own  righteousness,  which  is  of  the  law, 
but  the  righteousness  which  is  of  God  by 
faith,”  Phil.  iii.  4,  7 — 10.  For,  as  you  tell 
me,  you  never  remember  a time  when  you 
were  not  conscious  before  God  of  great 
unworthiness,  and  intervals  of  earnest  en- 
deavors to  serve  him,  though  not  with  the 
same  success,  yet  something  in  the  same 
way,  as  at  present ; this  is  but  saying,  in 
other  words,  you  never  remember  a time 
when  old  things  passed  away,  and  all 
things  became  new ; and  yet  the  apostle 
insists  much  upon  this,  2 Cor.  iv.  6,  and  v. 
17.  The  convictions  of  natural  conscience, 
and  those  which  are  wrought  in  the  heart 
by  the  Holy  Spirit,  are  different,  not  only 
in  degree,  but  in  kind  ; the  light  of  a glow- 
worm and  of  the  sun  do  not  more  essen- 
tially differ.  The  former  are  partial  and 
superficial,  leave  us  in  possession  of  a sup- 
posed power  of  our  own,  are  pacified  by 
some  appearances  of  an  outward  change, 
and  make  us  no  further  sensible  of  the 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


253 


necessity  of  a Saviour,  than  to  make  our 
doings  and  duties  (if  1 may  so  express 
myself ) full  weight,  which  perhaps  might 
otherwise  be  a little  deficient  when  brought 
to  the  balance  of  the  sanctuary.  But 
truly  spiritual  convictions  give  us  far  other 
views  of  sin ; they  lead  us  to  a deep  and 
awful  consideration  of  the  root  of  our  total 
absolute  depravity,  and  our  utter  apostasy 
from  God  by  which  we  are  as  incapable  of 
doing  good,  as  a dead  man  is  of  perform- 
ing the  functions  of  life.  They  lead  us 
to  the  rule  and  standard,  the  strict,  holy, 
inflexible  law  of  God,  which  reaches  to 
the  thoughts  and  intents  of  the  heart ; 
requires  perfect,  universal,  persevering  obe- 
dience ; denounces  a curse  upon  every 
failure,  (Gal.  iii.  10,)  and  affords  neither 
place  nor  strength  for  repentance.  Thus 
they  sweep  away  every  hope  and  refuge 
we  had  before,  and  fix  upon  us  a sense 
of  guilt  and  condemnation,  from  which 
there  is  no  relief,  till  we  can  look  to  Jesus, 
as  the  wounded  Israelites  did  to  the  brazen 
serpent ; which  was  not  to  give  efficacy 
to  medicines  and  plasters  of  their  own 
22 


254 


newton’s  letters 


application,  but  to  heal  them  completely 
of  itself  by  looking  at  it.  John  iii.  14,  15, 
and  vi.  40 ; Isaiah  xliii.  22. 

You  wish  me  to  explain  my  distinction 
between  faith  and  rational  assent ; and 
though  I know  no  two  things  in  the  world 
more  clearly  distinct  in  themselves,  or  more 
expressly  distinguished  in  Scripture,  yet  I 
fear  I may  not  easily  make  it  appear  to 
you.  You  allow  faith,  in  your  sense,  to  be 
the  gift  of  God;  but  in  my  sense,  it  is 
likewise  wrought  by  the  operation  of  God, 
Col.  ii.  12,  “ Buried  with  him  in  baptism, 
wherein  also  ye  are  risen  with  him  through 
the  faith  of  the  operation  of  God,  who 
hath  raised  him  from  the  dead.”  Ephes.  i.  19, 
“ And  what  is  the  exceeding  greatness  of 
his  power  to  us-ward  who  believe  according 
to  the  working  of  his  mighty  power;”  the 
same  energy  of  the  power  of  his  strength, 
by  which  the  dead  body  of  Jesus  was 
raised  from  the  dead.  Can  these  strong 
expressions  intend  no  more  than  a rational 
assent,  such  as  we  give  to  a proposition  in 
Euclid  ? I believe  fallen  reason  is,  of  it- 
self, utterly  incapable  even  of  assenting  to 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


253 


the  great  truths  of  revelation ; it  may  as- 
sent to  the  terms  in  which  they  are  pro- 
posed, but  it  must  put  its  own  interpreta- 
tion upon  them,  or  it  would  despise  them. 
The  natural  man  can  neither  receive  nor 
discern  the  things  of  God ; and  if  any  one 
would  be  wise,  the  apostle’s  first  advice  to 
him  is.  Let  him  become  a fool,  that  he  may 
be  wise ; for  the  wisdom  of  the  world  is 
foolishness  with  God. 

Indeed,  when  the  heart  is  changed,  and 
the  mind  enlightened,  then  reason  is  sanc- 
tified, and,  if  I may  so  say,  baptized,  re- 
nounces its  curious  disquisitions,  and  is 
content  humbly  to  tread  in  the  path  of 
revelation.  This  is  one  difference ; assent 
may  be  the  act  of  our  natural  reason; 
faith  is  the  effect  of  immediate  Almighty 
power.  Another  difference  is,  faith  is  al- 
ways efficacious,  “it  worketh  by  love;” 
whereas,  assent  is  often  given  where  it  has 
little  or  no  influence  upon  the  conduct. 
Thus,  for  instance,  every  one  will  assent  to 
this  truth.  All  men  are  mortal.  Yet  the 
greatest  part  of  mankind,  though  they 
readily  assent  to  the  proposition,  and  it 


256 


newton’s  letters 


would  be  highly  irrational  to  do  otherwise, 
live  as  they  might  do  if  the  reverse  were 
true.  But  they  who  have  divine  faith  feel, 
as  well  as  say,  they  are  pilgrims  and  so- 
journers upon  earth.  Again,  faith  gives 
peace  of  conscience,  access  to  God,  and  a 
sure  evidence  and  subsistence  of  things 
not  seen,  (Rom.  v.  1,  2;  Heb.  xi.  1 ;) 
whereas,  a calm  dispassionate  reasoner 
may  be  compelled  to  assent  to  the  external 
arguments  in  favor  of  Christianity,  and  yet 
remain  a total  stranger  to  that  communion 
with  God,  that  spirit  of  adoption,  that 
foretaste  of  glory,  which  is  the  privilege 
and  portion  of  believers.  So,  likewise, 
faith  overcomes  the  world,  which  rational 
assent  will  not  do.  Witness  the  lives  and 
tempers  of  thousands,  who  yet  would  be 
affronted,  if  their  assent  to  the  Gospel 
should  be  questioned.  To  sum  up  all  in  a 
word,  “ He  that  believes  shall  be  saved.” 
But  surely  many  who  give  a rational  as- 
sent to  the  Gospel  live  and  die  in  those 
sins  which  exclude  from  the  kingdom  of 
God,  Gal.  V.  19  — 21.  Faith  is  the  effect 
of  a principle  of  new  life  implanted  in  the 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


257 


soul,  that  was  before  dead  in  trespasses 
and  sins ; and  it  qualifies  not  only  for 
obeying  the  Saviour’s  precepts,  but  chiefly 
and  primarily  for  receiving  from  and  re- 
joicing in  his  fulness,  admiring  his  love, 
his  work,  his  person,  his  glory,  his  advoca- 
cy. It  makes  Christ  precious,  enthrones 
him  in  the  heart,  presents  him  as  the  most 
delightful  object  to  our  meditations ; as 
our  wisdom,  righteousness,  sanctification, 
and  strength;  our  root,  head,  life,  shep- 
herd, and  husband.  These  are  all  Scrip- 
tural expressions  and  images,  setting  forth, 
so  far  as  words  can  declare,  what  Jesus  is 
in  himself  and  to  his  believing  people. 
But  how  cold  is  the  comment  which  ra- 
tional assent  puts  upon  very  many  passa- 
ges wherein  the  apostle  Paul  endeavors, 
but  in  vain,  to  express  the  fulness  of  his 
heart  upon  this  subject.  A most  valued 
friend  of  mine,  a clergyman,  now  living, 
had  for  many  years,  given  a rational  assent 
to  the  Gospel.  He  labored  with  much 
earnestness  upon  your  plan,  was  very  ex- 
emplary in  his  whole  conduct,  preached 
almost  incessantly  (two  or  three  times 
22* 


258 


newton’s  letters 


every  day  in  the  week  for  years),  having  a 
parish  in  the  remote  parts  of  Yorkshire,  of 
great  extent,  and  containing  five  or  six  dif- 
ferent hamlets  at  some  distance  from  each 
other.  He  succeeded  likewise  with  his 
people,  so  far  as  to  break  them  off  from 
outward  irregularities  ; and  was  mentioned 
in  a letter  to  the  Society  for  Propagating 
the  Gospel,  which  I have  seen  in  print,  as 
the  most  perfect  example  of  a parish  priest 
which  this  nation,  or  perhaps,  this  age,  has 
produced.  Thus  he  went  on  for  many 
years  teaching  his  people  what  he  knew, 
for  he  could  teach  them  no  more.  He  lived 
in  such  retirement  and  recess,  that  he  was 
unacquainted  with  the  persons  and  princi- 
ples of  any  who  are  now  branded  as  en- 
thusiasts and  Methodists.  One  day  read- 
ing Ephes.  iii.,  in  his  Greek  Testament,  his 
thoughts  were  stopped  by  the  word  ave^i- 
')(yiaaT0Vy  “ unsearchable,”  in  verse  8.  He 
was  struck,  and  led  to  think  with  himself, 
to  this  purpose  : — “ The  apostle,  when 
speaking  of  the  love  and  riches  of  Christ, 
uses  remarkable  expressions ; he  speaks  of 
heights,  depths,  and  lengths,  and  breadths, 


TO  THE  EEV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


259 


and  unsearchables,  where  I seem  to  find 
every  thing  plain,  easy,  and  rational.  He 
finds  mysteries  where  I can  perceive  none. 
Surely,  though  I use  the  words  gospel, 
faith,  and  grace  with  him,  my  ideas  of 
them  must  be  different  from  his.”  This 
led  him  to  a close  examination  of  all  his 
epistles,  and  by  the  blessing  of  God, 
brought  on  a total  change  in  his  views  and 
preaching.  He  no  longer  set  his  people  to 
keep  a law  of  faith,  to  trust  in  their  sincer- 
ity and  endeavors,  upon  some  general  hope 
that  Christ  would  help  them  out  where 
they  came  short ; but  he  preached  Christ 
himself,  as  the  end  of  the  law  for  right- 
eousness to  every  one  that  believeth.  He 
felt  himself,  and  labored  to  convince  oth- 
ers, that  there  is  no  hope  for  a sinner,  but 
merely  in  the  blood  of  Jesus,  and  no  possi- 
bility of  his  doing  any  works  acceptable  to 
God,  till  he  himself  be  first  made  accepted 
in  the  Beloved.  Nor  did  he  labor  in  vain. 
Now  his  preaching  effected  not  only  an 
outward  reformation,  but  a real  change  of 
heart,  in  very  many  of  his  hearers.  The 
word  was  received,  as  Paul  expresses  it, 


260 


newton’s  letters 


not  with  a rational  assent  only,  but  with 
demonstration  and  power  in  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  in  much  assurance ; and  their 
endeavors  to  observe  the  gospel  precepts 
were  abundantly  more  extensive,  uniform, 
and  successful,  when  they  were  brought  to 
say,  with  the  apostle,  “ I am  crucified  with 
Christ;  nevertheless  I live,  yet  not  I,  but 
Christ  liveth  in  me;  and  the  life  I live 
in  the  flesh,  I live  by  faith  in  the  Son  of 
God.” 

Such  a change  of  views  and  sentiments, 
I pray  God,  my  friend  may  experience. 
These  things  may  appear  uncouth  to  you 
at  present,  as  they  have  done  to  many, 
who  now  bless  God  for  showing  them 
what  their  reason  could  never  have  taught 
them.  My  divinity  is  unfashionable  enough 
at  present,  but  it  was  not  so  always  ; you 
will  find  few  books  written  from  the  era  of 
the  Reformation  till  a little  before  Laud’s 
time,  that  set  forth  any  other.  There  were 
few  pulpits  till  after  the  Restoration  from 
which  any  other  was  heard.  A lamentable 
change  has  indeed  since  taken  place ; but 
God  has  not  left  himself  without  witnesses. 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


261 


You  think,  though  I disclaim  infallibility, 
I arrogate  too  much,  in  speaking  with  so 
much  certainty.  I am  fallible,  indeed; 
but  I am  sure  of  the  main  points  of  doc- 
trine I hold.  I am  not  in  the  least  doubt, 
whether  salvation  be  of  faith  or  of  works; 
whether  faith  be  of  our  own  power,  or  of 
God’s  operation;  whether  Christ’s  obedi- 
ence or  our  own  be  the  just  ground  of  our 
hope ; whether  a man  can  truly  call  Jesus 
Lord,  but  by  the  teaching  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  I have  no  more  hesitation  about 
these  points,  than  I should  have,  were  I 
asked,  whether  it  was  God  or  man  that 
created  the  heavens  and  the  earth?  Be- 
sides, as  I have  more  than  once  observed, 
your  sentiments  were  once  my  own  ; so 
that  I,  who  have  travelled  both  roads,  may 
have,  perhaps,  some  stronger  reason  to  de- 
termine me  which  is  the  right,  than  you 
can  have,  who  have  only  travelled  one. 

Your  two  sheets  may  lead  me  to  write 
as  many  quires,  if  I do  not  check  myself. 
I now  come  to  the  two  queries  you  pro- 
pose, the  solution  of  which,  you  think,  will 
clearly  mark  the  difference  of  our  sentiments. 


262 


newton's  letters 


The  substance  of  them  is,  1st,  whether  I 
think  any  sinner  ever  perished  in  his  sins, 
(to  whom  the  Gospel  has  been  preached,) 
because  God  refused  to  supply  him  with 
such  a proportion  of  his  assistance  as  was 
absolutely  necessary  to  his  believing  and 
repenting,  or  without  his  having  previously 
rejected  the  incitements  of  his  Holy  Spirit? 
A full  answer  to  this  would  require  a 
sheet.  But  briefly,  I believe,  that  all  man- 
kind being  corrupt  and  guilty  before  God, 
he  might,  without  impeachment  to  his  jus- 
tice, have  left  them  all  to  perish,  as  we  are 
assured  he  did  the  fallen  angels.  But  he 
was  pleased  to  show  mercy,  and  mercy 
must  be  free.  If  the  sinner  has  any  claim 
to  it,  so  far  it  is  justice,  not  mercy.  He 
who  is  to  be  our  Judge  assures  us,  that 
few  find  the  gate  that  leadeth  to  life,  while 
many  throng  the  road  to  destruction. 
Your  question  seems  to  imply,  that  you 
think  God  either  did  make  salvation  equally 
open  to  all,  or  that  it  would  have  been 
more  becoming  his  goodness  to  have  done 
so. 

But  he  is  the  potter,  we  are  the  clay ; his 


TO  THE  EEV.  HR.  SCOTT. 


263 


ways  and  thoughts  are  above  ours,  as  the 
heavens  are  higher  than  the  earth.  The 
Judge  of  all  the  earth  will  do  right.  He 
has  appointed  a day,  when  he  will  mani- 
fest to  the  conviction  of  all,  that  he  has 
done  right.  Till  then,  I hold  it  best  to 
take  things  upon  his  word,  and  not  too 
rashly  determine  what  it  becomes  Jehovah 
to  do.  Instead  of  saying  what  I think, 
let  it  suffice  to  remind  you  of  what  Paul 
thought,  Rom.  ix.  15  — 21.  But  further,  I 
say,  that  unless  mercy  were  afforded  to 
those  who  are  saved,  in  a way  peculiar  to 
themselves,  and  which  is  not  afforded  to 
those  who  perish,  I believe  no  one  soul 
could  be  saved.  For  I believe,  fallen  man, 
universally  considered  as  such,  is  as  inca- 
pable of  doing  the  least  thing  towards  his 
salvation  till  prevented  by  the  grace  of 
God  (as  our  Article  speaks),  as  a dead 
body  is  of  restoring  itself  to  life.  What- 
ever difference  takes  place  between  men  in 
this  respect,  is  of  grace,  that  is,  of  God, 
undeserved.  Yea,  his  first  approaches  to 
our  hearts  are  undesired  too  ; for  till  he 
seeks  us,  we  cannot,  we  will  not,  seek  him* 


264 


newton’s  letters 


Psalm  cx.  3.  It  is  in  the  day  of  his  pow- 
er, and  not  before,  his  people  are  made 
willing.  But  I believe,  where  the  gospel 
is  preached,  they  who  do  perish,  do  wilfully 
resist  the  light,  and  choose  and  cleave  to 
darkness,  and  stifle  the  convictions  which 
the  truths  of  God,  when  his  true  gospel  is 
indeed  preached,  will,  in  one  degree  or 
other,  force  upon  their  minds.  The  cares 
of  this  world,  the  deceitfulness  of  riches, 
the  love  of  other  things,  the  violence  of 
sinful  appetites,  their  prejudices,  pride,  and 
self-righteousness,  either  prevent  the  recep- 
tion, or  choke  the  growth,  of  the  good 
seed ; thus  their  own  sin  and  obstinacy  is 
the  proper  cause  of  their  destruction  ; they 
will  not  come  to  Christ,  that  they  may 
have  life.  At  the  same  time,  it  is  true  that 
they  cannot,  unless  they  are  supernaturally 
drawn  of  God,  John  v.  40,  vi.  44.  They 
will  not,  and  they  cannot  come.  Both  are 
equally  true,  and  they  are  consistent.  For 
a man’s  cannot  is  not  a natural,  but  a 
moral  inability;  not  an  impossibility  in 
the  nature  of  things,  as  it  is  for  me  to  walk 
upon  the  water,  or  to  fly  in  the  air ; but 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


.265 


such  an  inability  as,  instead  of  extenuat- 
ing, does  exceedingly  enhance  and  aggra- 
vate his  guilt.  He  is  so  blinded  by  Satan, 
so  alienated  from  God  by  nature  and 
wicked  works,  so  given  up  to  sin,  so  averse 
from  that  way  of  salvation,  which  is  con- 
trary to  his  pride  and  natural  wisdom,  that 
he  will  not  embrace  it,  or  seek  after  it ; 
and  therefore,  he  cannot,  till  the  grace  of 
God  powerfully  enlightens  his  mind,  and 
overcomes  his  obstacles.  But  this  brings 
me  to  your  second  query : 

2.  Do  I think  that  God,  in  the  ordinary 
course  of  his  providence,  grants  this  assist- 
ance in  an  irresistible  manner,  or  effects 
faith  and  conversion,  with  the  sinner’s  own 
hearty  consent  and  concurrence  ? I rather 
choose  to  term  grace  invincible  than  irre- 
sistible; for  it  is  too  often  resisted  even  by 
those  who  believe ; but  because  it  is  invin- 
cible, it  triumphs  over  all  resistance  when 
He  is  pleased  to  bestow  it.  For  the  rest, 
I believe  no  sinner  is  converted  without 
his  own  hearty  will  and  concurrence.  But 
he  is  not  willing  till  he  is  made  so.  Why 
does  he  at  all  refuse  ? Because  he  is  in- 
23 


266. 


newton’s  letters 


sensible  of  his  state;  because  he  knows 
not  the  evil  of  sin,  the  strictness  of  the 
law,  the  majesty  of  God  whom  he  has  of- 
fended, nor  the  total  apostasy  of  his  heart; 
because  he  is  blind  to  eternity,  and  igno- 
rant of  the  excellency  of  Christ ; because 
he  is  comparatively  whole,  and  sees  not 
his  need  of  this  great  physician ; because 
he  relies  upon  his  own  wisdom,  power,  and 
supposed  righteousness.  Now,  in  this  state 
of  things,  when  God  comes  with  a pur- 
pose of  mercy,  he  begins  by  convincing 
the  person  of  sin,  judgment,  and  righteous- 
ness, causes  him  to  feel  and  know  that  he 
is  a lost,  condemned,  helpless  creature,  and 
then  discovers  to  him  the  necessity,  suffi- 
ciency, and  willingness,  of  Christ  to  save 
them  that  are  ready  to  perish,  without 
money  or  price,  without  doing  or  deserv- 
ings. Then  he  sees  faith  to  be  very  differ- 
ent from  a rational  assent,  finds  that  noth- 
ing but  the  power  of  God  can  produce  a 
well-grounded  hope  in  the  heart  of  a con- 
vinced sinner ; therefore,  looks  to  Jesus, 
who  is  the  author  and  finisher  of  faith,  to 
enable  him  to  believe.  For  this  he  waits 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


267 


in  what  we  call  the  means  of  grace;  he 
prays,  he  reads  the  word,  he  thirsts  for 
God,  as  the  hart  pants  for  the  water 
brooks ; and  though,  perhaps,  for  a while 
he  is  distressed  with  many  doubts  and 
fears,  he  is  encouraged  to  wait  on,  because 
Jesus  has  said,  “ Him  that  cometh  unto 
me,  I will  in  no  wise  cast  out.”  The  ob- 
stinacy of  the  will  remains  while  the  un- 
derstanding is  dark,  and  ceases  when  that 
is  enlightened.  Suppose  a man  walking 
in  the  dark,  where  there  are  pits  and  preci- 
pices of  which  he  is  not  aware.  You  are 
sensible  of  his  danger,  and  call  after  him ; 
but  he  thinks  he  knows  better  than  you, 
refuses  your  advice,  and  is  perhaps  angry 
with  you  for  your  importunity.  He  sees 
no  danger,  therefore  will  not  be  persuaded 
there  is  any ; but  if  you  go  with  a light, 
get  before  him,  and  show  him  plainly  that 
if  he  takes  another  step  he  falls  beyond  the 
power  of  recovery;  then  he  will  stop  of 
his  own  accord,  blame  himself  for  not 
minding  you  before,  and  be  ready  to  com- 
ply with  your  further  directions.  In  either 
case  man’s  will  acts  with  equal  freedom ; 


268 


newton’s  letters 


the  difference  of  his  conduct  arises  from 
conviction.  Something  like  this  is  the 
case  of  our  spiritual  concerns.  Sinners 
are  called  and  warned  by  the  word ; but 
they  are  wise  in  their  own  eyes,  and  take 
but  little  notice  till  the  Lord  gives  them 
light,  which  he  is  not  bound  to  give  to  any, 
and  therefore,  cannot  be  bound  to  give  to 
all.  They  who  have  it  have  reason  to  be 
thankful,  and  subscribe  to  the  apostle’s 
words,  By  grace  are  ye  saved,  through 
faith  ; and  that  not  of  yourselves,  it  is  the 
gift  of  God.” 

I have  not  yet  half  done  with  the  first 
sheet ; I shall  consider  the  rest  at  leisure, 
but  send  this  as  a specimen  of  my  willing- 
ness to  clear  my  sentiments  to  you  as  far 
as  I can.  Unless  it  should  please  God  to 
make  what  I offer  satisfactory,  I well  know 
before  hand  what  objections  and  answers 
will  occur  to  you,  for  these  points  have 
been  often  debated ; and,  after  a course  of 
twenty-seven  years,  in  which  religion  has 
been  the  chief  object  of  my  thoughts  and 
inquiries,  I am  not  entirely  a stranger  to 
what  can  be  offered  on  either  side.  What 


TO  THE  REV.  BR.  SCOTT. 


269 


I write,  I write  simply  and  in  love,  be- 
seeching Him  who  alone  can  set  a seal  to 
his  own  truth  to  guide  you  and  bless  you. 
This  letter  has  been  more  than  a week  in 
hand ; I have  been  called  from  it,  I sup- 
pose, ten  times,  frequently  in  the  middle 
of  a period  or  a line.  My  leisure,  which 
before  was  small,  is  now  reduced  almost  to 
a nothing.  But  I am  desirous  to  keep  up 
my  con-espondence  with  you,  because  I 
feel  an  affectionate  interest  in  you,  and  be- 
cause it  pleased  God  to  put  it  into  your 
heart  to  apply  to  me.  You  cannot  think 
how  your  first  letter  struck  me ; it  was  so 
unexpected,  and  seemed  so  improbable 
that  you  should  open  your  mind  to  me,  I 
immediately  conceived  a hope  it  would 
prove  for  good.  Nor  am  I yet  discouraged. 

When  you  have  leisure  and  inclination, 
write  ; I shall  always  be  glad  to  hear  from 
you,  and  I will  proceed  in  answering  what 
I have  already  by  me  as  fast*  as  I can. 
But  I have  many  letters  now  waiting  for 
answers,  which  must  be  attended  to. 

I recommend  you  to  the  blessing  and 
care  of  the  great  Shepherd,  and  remain,  etc. 
23* 


270 


newton’s  letters 


LETTER  VIII. 

December  8,  1775. 

My  dear  Friend, — Are  you  willing  I 
should  still  call  you  so,  or  are  you  quite 
weary  of  me?  Your  silence  makes  me 
suspect  the  latter.  However,  it  is  my  part 
to  fulfil  my  promise,  and  then  leave  the 
event  to  God.  As  I have  but  an  imperfect 
remembrance  of  what  I have  already  writ- 
ten, I may  be  liable  to  some  repetitions. 
I cannot  stay  to  comment  upon  every  line 
in  your  letter,  but  I proceed  to  notice  such 
passages  as  seem  most  to  affect  the  subject 
in  debate.  When  you  speak  of  the  Scrip- 
tures maintaining  one  consistent  sense, 
which,  if  the  word  of  God,  it  certainly 
must  do,  you  say  you  read  and  understand 
it  in  this  one  consistent  sense ; nay,  you 
cannot  remember  the  time  when  you  did 
not.  It  is  otherwise  with  me  and  with 
multitudes ; we  remember  when  it  was  a 
sealed  book,  and  we  are  sure  it  would  have 
been  so  still,  had  not  the  Holy  Spirit 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


271 


opened  our  understandings.  But  when 
you  add,  “ though  I pretend  not  to  under- 
stand the  whole,  yet  what  I do  understand 
appears  perfectly  consistent,’’  I know  not 
how  far  this  exception  may  extend,  for 
perhaps  the  reason  why  you  allow  you  do 
not  understand  some  parts,  is  because  you 
cannot  make  them  consistent  with  the 
sense  you  put  upon  other  parts.  You 
quote  my  words,  “ That  when  we  are  con- 
scious of  our  depravity,  reasoning  stands 
us  in  no  stead.”  Undoubtedly  reason  al- 
ways will  stand  rational  creatures  in  some 
stead ; but  my  meaning  is,  that  when  we 
are  deeply  convinced  of  sin,  all  our  former 
reasonings  upon  the  ways  of  God,  while 
we  made  our  conceptions  the  standard  by 
which  we  judge  what  is  befitting  him  to 
do,  as  if  he  were  altogether  such  an  one  as 
ourselves,  — all  these  cobweb  reasonings 
are  swept  away,  and  we  submit  to  his 
auT09  without  reasoning,  though  not 
without  reason.  For  we  have  the  strongest 
reason  imaginable  to  acknowledge  our- 
selves vile  and  lost,  without  righteousness 
and  strength,  when  we  actually  feel  our- 


272 


newton’s  letters 


selves  to  be  so.  You  speak  of  the  gospel 
terms  of  justification.  This  term  is  faith. 
Mark  xvi,  16,  Acts  xiii.  39.  The  gospel 
propounds,  admits  no  other  term.  But 
this  faith,  as  I endeavored  to  show  in  my 
former  letter,  is  very  different  from  rational 
assent.  You  speak  likewise,  of  the  law 
of  faith,  by  which,  if  you  mean  what  some 
call  the  remedial  law,  which  we  are  to  obey 
as  well  as  we  can,  and  such  obedience,  to- 
gether with  our  faith,  will  entitle  us  to  ac- 
ceptance with  God,  I am  persuaded  the 
Scriptures  speak  of  no  such  thing.  Grace 
and  works  of  any  kind,  in  the  point  of  ac- 
ceptance with  God,  are  mentioned  by  the 
apostle  not  only  as  opposites  or  contraries, 
but  as  absolutely  contradictory  to  each 
other,  like  fire  and  water,  light  and  dark- 
ness ; so  that  the  affirmation  of  one  is  the 
denial  of  the  other.  Rom.  iv.  5,  and  xi.  6. 
God  justifies  freely,  justifies  the  ungodly, 
and  him  that  worketh  not.  Though  justi- 
fying faith  be,  indeed,  an  active  principle, 
it  worketh  by  love,  yet  not  for  acceptance. 
Those  whom  the  apostle  exhorts  “to  work 
out  their  own  salvation  with  fear  and 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


273 


trembling,”  he  considers  as  justified  al- 
ready ; for  he  considers  them  as  believers, 
in  whom  he  supposed  God  had  already  be- 
gun a good  work  ; and  if  so,  was  confident 
he  would  accomplish  it,  Phil.  i.  6.  To 
them,  the  consideration  that  God,  who 
dwells  in  the  heart  of  believers,  wrought  in 
them  to  will  and  to  do,  was  a powerful 
motive  and  encouragement  to  them  to 
work,  that  is,  to  give  all  diligence  in  his 
appointed  means,  as  a right  sense  of  the 
sin  that  dwelleth  in  us,  and  the  snares  and 
temptations  around  us,  will  teach  us  still 
to  work  with  fear  and  trembling.  You 
suppose  a difference  between  Christians 
(so  called)  who  are  devoted  to  God  in 
baptism,  and  those  who  in  the  first  ages 
were  converted  from  abominable  supersti- 
tions and  idolatrous  vices.  It  is  true  in 
Christian  countries  we  do  not  worship 
heathen  divinities  by  that  name,  and  this 
is  the  principal  difference  I can  find.  Nei- 
ther reason  nor  observation  will  allow  me 
to  think,  that  human  nature  is  a whit  bet- 
ter now  than  it  was  in  the  apostle’s  time. 
I know  no  kinds  or  degrees  of  wickedness 


274 


newton’s  letters 


which  prevailed  among  heathens  which  are 
not  prevalent  among  nominal  Christians, 
who  have  perhaps  been  baptized  in  their 
infancy;  and  therefore,  as  the  streams  in 
the  life  are  equally  worldly,  sensual,  devil- 
ish, 1 doubt  not  but  the  fountain  of  the 
heart  is  equally  polluted  and  poisonous; 
and  that  it  is  as  true,  as  in  the  days  of 
Christ  and  his  apostles,  that  unless  a man 
be  born  again,  he  cannot  see  the  kingdom 
of  God.  You  sent  me  a sermon  upon  the 
new  birth,  or  regeneration,  and  you  have 
several  of  mine  on  the  same  subject.  I 
wish  you  to  compare  them  with  each 
other,  and  with  Scripture  ; and  I pray  God 
to  show  you  wherein  the  difference  con- 
sists, and  on  which  side  the  truth  lies. 

When  you  desire  me  to  reconcile  God’s 
being  the  author  of  sin  with  his  justice, 
you  show  that  you  misunderstood  the 
whole  train  of  my  sentiments ; for  I am 
persuaded  you  would  not  misrepresent 
them.  It  is  easy  to  charge  harsh  conse- 
quences, which  I neither  allow,  nor  indeed 
do  they  follow  from  my  sentiments.  God 
cannot  be  the  author  of  sin  in  that  sense 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


275 


you  would  fix  upon  me ; but  is  it  impossi- 
ble that  upon  your  plan  you  find  no  diffi- 
culty in  what  the  Scriptures  teach  us  upon 
this  subject?  I conceive  that  those  who 
were  concerned  in  the  death  of  Christ 
were  very  great  sinners,  and  that  in  nailing 
him  to  the  cross  they  committed  atrocious 
wickedness ; yet,  if  the  apostle  may  be  be- 
lieved, all  this  was  according  to  the  deter- 
minate counsel  and  foreknowledge  of  God, 
Acts  ii.  23 ; and  they  did  no  more  than 
what  his  hand  and  purpose  had  deter- 
mined should  be  done,  chap.  iv.  28.  And 
you  will  observe  that  this  wicked  act, 
(wicked  with  respect  to  the  perpetrators) 
was  not  only  permitted,  but  foreordained 
in  the  strongest  and  most  absolute  sense 
of  the  word.  The  glory  of  God  and  the 
salvation  of  men  depended  upon  its  being 
done,  and  just  in  that  manner,  and,  with 
all  those  circumstances  which  actually 
took  place,  and  yet  Judas  and  the  rest 
acted  freely,  and  their  wickedness  was 
properly  their  own.  Now,  my  friend,  the 
arguments  which  satisfy  you  that  the 
Scriptures  do  not  represent  God  as  the 


276 


newton’s  letters 


author  of  this  sin  in  this  appointment, 
will  plead  for  me  at  the  same  time ; and 
when  you  think  you  easily  overcome  me 
by  asking,  “ Can  God  be  the  author  of 
sin  ? ” your  imputation  falls  as  directly 
upon  the  word  of  God  himself.  God  is  no 
more  the  author  of  sin  than  the  sun  is  the 
cause  of  ice ; but  it  is  in  the  nature  of 
water  to  congeal  into  ice  when  the  sun’s 
influence  is  suspended  to  a certain  degree. 
So  there  is  sin  enough  in  the  hearts  of 
men  to  make  the  earth  the  very  image 
of  hell,  and  to  prove  that  men  are  no 
better  than  incarnate  devils,  were  he  to 
suspend  his  influence  and  restraint.  Some- 
times, and  in  some  instances,  he  is  pleased 
to  suspend  it  considerably,  and  so  far  as 
he  does,  human  nature  quickly  appears  in 
its  true  colors.  Objections  of  this  kind 
have  been  repeated  and  refuted  before 
either  you  or  I were  born ; and  the  apostle 
evidently  supposes  they  would  be  urged 
against  the  doctrine,  when  he  obviates  the 
question,  “Why  doth  he  yet  find  fault? 
who  hath  resisted  his  will?”  To  which 
he  gives  no  other  answer  than  by  referring 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


277 


it  to  God^s  sovereignty,  and  the  power 
which  a potter  has  over  the  clay.  I think 
I have  in  a former  letter  made  some  reply 
to  the  charge  of  positiveness  in  my  own 
opinion.  I acknowledge  that  I am  fallible, 
yet  I must  again  lay  claim  to  a certainty 
about  the  way  of  salvation.  I am  as 
sure  of  some  things  as  of  my  own  exist- 
ence : I should  be  so  if  there  was  no 

human  creature  upon  earth  but  myself. 
However,  my  sentiments  are  confirmed  by 
the  suffrages  of  thousands  who  have  lived 
before  me,  of  many  with  whom  I have 
personally  conversed  in  different  places 
and  circumstances,  unknown  to  each  other ; 
yet  all  have  received  the  same  views, 
because  taught  by  the  same  Spirit.  And 
I have  likewise  been  greatly  confirmed  by 
the  testimony  of  many  with  whom  I have 
conversed  in  their  dying  hours.  I have 
seen  them  rejoicing  in  the  prospect  of 
death,  free  from  fears,  breathing  the  air 
of  immortality;  heartily  disclaiming  their 
duties  and  performances ; acknowledging 
that  their  best  actions  were  attended  with 
evil  sufficient  to  condemn  them  ; renounc- 
24 


278  newton’s  letters 

ing  every  shadow  of  hope,  but  what  they 
derived  from  the  blood  of  Christ,  as  the 
sole  cause  of  their  acceptance;  yet  tri- 
umphing in  him  over  every  enemy  and 
fear,  and  as  sure  of  heaven  as  if  they 
were  already  there.  And  such  were  the 
apostle’s  hopes,  wholly  founded  on  know- 
ing whom  he  had  believed,  and  his  per- 
suasion of  Ms  ability  to  keep  that  which 
he  had  committed  unto  Him.  This  is 
faith,  a renouncing  of  every  thing  we  are 
apt  to  call  our  own,  and  relying  wholly 
upon  the  blood,  righteousness,  and  inter- 
cession of  Jesus.  However,  I cannot  com- 
municate this  my  certainty  to  you ; I only 
tell  you  there  is  such  a thing,  in  hopes, 
if  you  do  not  think  I wilfully  lie  both  to 
God  and  man,  you  will  be  earnest  to  seek 
it  from  him  who  bestowed  it  on  me,  and 
who  will  bestow  it  upon  all  who  will  sin- 
cerely apply  to  him,  and  patiently  wait 
upon  him  for  it. 

I cannot  but  wonder,  that  while  you 
profess  to  believe  the  depravity  of  human 
nature,  you  should  speak  of  good  qualities 
inherent  in  it.  The  word  of  God  de- 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


279 


scribes  it  as  evil,  only  evil,  and  that  con- 
tinually. That  there  are  such  qualities  as 
Stoics  and  infidels  call  virtue,  I allow. 
God  has  not  left  man  destitute  of  such 
dispositions  as  are  necessary  to  the  peace 
of  society ; but  I deny  there  is  any  moral 
goodness  in  them,  unless  they  are  founded 
in  a supreme  love  to  God,  have  his  glory 
for  their  aim,  and  are  produced  by  faith  in 
Jesus  Christ.  A man  may  give  all  his 
goods  to  feed  the  poor,  and  his  body  to  be 
burned,  in  zeal  for  the  truth,  and  yet  be  a 
mere  nothing,  a tinkling  cymbal,  in  the 
sight  of  him  who  seeth  not  as  man  seeth, 
but  judgeth  the  heart.  Many  infidels  and 
avowed  enemies  to  the  grace  and  Gospel 
of  Christ,  have  made  a fair  show  of  what 
the  world  call  virtue  ; but  Christian  virtue 
is  grace,  the  effect  of  a new  nature  and 
new  life  ; and  works  thus  wrought  in  God, 
are  as  different  from  the  faint,  partial 
imitations  of  them,  which  fallen  nature  is 
capable  of  producing,  as  a living  man  is 
from  a statue.  A statue  may  express  the 
features  and  lineaments  of  the  person 
whom  it  represents,  but  there  is  no  life. 


280 


newton’s  letters 


Your  comment  on  the  seventh  to  the 
Romans,  latter  part,  contradicts  my  feel- 
ings, You  are  either  of  a different  make 
and  nature  from  me,  or  else  you  are  not 
rightly  apprized  of  your  own  state,  if  you 
do  not  find  the  apostle’s  complaint  very 
suitable  to  yourself.  I believe  it  appli- 
cable to  the  most  holy  Christian  upon 
earth.  But  controversies  of  this  kind  are 
worn  thread-bare.  When  you  speak  of 
the  spiritual  part  of  a natural  man,  it 
sounds  to  me  like  the  living  part  of  a dead 
man,  or  the  seeing  part  of  a blind  man. 
Paul  tells  me,  that  the  natural  man,  what- 
ever his  spiritual  part  may  be,  can  neither 
receive  nor  discern  the  things  of  God. 
What  the  apostle  speaks  of  himself  (Rom. 
vii.)  is  no  more,  when  rightly  understood, 
than  what  he  affirms  of  all  who  are  par- 
takers of  a spiritual  life,  or  who  are  true 
believers.  Gal.  v.  17.  The  carnal  natural 
mind  is  enmity  against  God,  not  subject 
to  the  law  of  God,  neither  indeed  can  be. 
When  you  subjoin,  “ Till  it  be  set  at  lib- 
erty from  the  law  of  sin,”  you  do  not 
comment  upon  the  text,  but  make  an  addi- 


TO  THE  KEV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


281 


tion  of  your  own,  which  the  text  will  by 
no  means  bear.  The  carnal  mind  is 
enmity.  An  enemy  may  be  reconciled, 
but  enmity  itself  is  incurable.  This  carnal 
mind,  natural  man,  old  man,  flesh  (for  the 
expressions  are  all  equivalent,  and  denote 
and  include  the  heart  of  man  as  he  is  by 
nature),  may  be  crucified,  must  be  morti- 
fied, but  cannot  be  sanctified.  All  that  is 
good  and  gracious,  is  the  effect  of  a new 
creation,  a supernatural  principle,  wrought 
in  the  heart  by  the  gospel  of  Christ,  and 
the  agency  of  his  Spirit ; and,  till  that  is 
effected,  the  highest  attainment,  the  finest 
qualifications  in  man,  however  they  may 
exalt  him  in  his  own  eyes,  or  recommend 
him  to  the  notice  of  his  fellow-worms,  are 
but  abomination  in  the  sight  of  God, 
Luke  xvi.  15.  The  gospel  is  calculated 
and  designed  to  stain  the  pride  of  human 
glory.  It  is  provided,  not  for  the  wise  and 
the  righteous,  for  those  who  think  they 
have  good  dispositions  and  good  works  to 
plead,  but  for  the  guilty,  the  helpless,  the 
wretched,  for  those  who  are  ready  to  per- 
ish ; it  fills  the  hungry  with  good  things, 
24* 


282 


newton’s  letters 


but  it  sends  the  rich  empty  away.  See 
Rev.  iii.  17,  18. 

You  ask,  If  man  can  do  nothing  with- 
out an  extraordinary  impulse  from  on  high  ; 
is  he  to  sit  still  and  careless  ? By  no 
means — I am  far  from  saying  man  can  do 
nothing,  though  I believe  he  cannot  open 
his  own  eyes,  or  give  himself  faith.  I 
wish  every  man  to  abstain  carefully  from 
sinful  company,  and  sinful  actions,  to  read 
the  Bible,  to  pray  to  God  for  his  heavenly 
teaching.  For  this  waiting  upon  God  he 
has  a moral  ability ; and  if  he  persevere 
thus  in  seeking,  the  promise  is  sure,  that 
he  shall  not  seek  in  vain.  But  I would 
not  have  him  mistake  the  means  for  the 
end ; think  himself  good  because  he  is 
preserved  from  gross  vices  and  follies,  or 
trust  to  his  religious  course  of  duties  for 
acceptance,  nor  be  satisfied  till  Christ  be 
revealed  in  him,  formed  within  him,  dwell 
in  his  heart  by  faith,  and  till  he  can  say 
upon  good  grounds,  “ I am  crucified  with 
Christ ; nevertheless  I live  ; yet  not  I,  but 
Christ  liveth  in  me.”  I need  not  tell  you, 
these  are  Scriptural  expressions  ; I am 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


283 


persuaded,  if  they  were  not,  they  would 
be  exploded  by  many  as  unintelligible 
jargon.  True  faith,  my  dear  sir,  unites 
the  soul  to  Christ,  and  thereby  gives  access 
to  God,  and  fills  it  with  a peace  passing 
understanding,  a hope,  a joy  unspeakable 
and  full  of  glory ; teaches  us  that  we  are 
weak  in  ourselves,  but  enables  us  to  be 
strong  in  the  Lord,  and  in  the  power  of 
his  might.  To  those  who  thus  believe, 
Christ  is  precious,  their  beloved ; they 
hear  and  know  his  voice  : the  very  sound 
of  his  name  gladdens  their  hearts,  and  he 
manifests  himself  to  them  as  he  does  not 
to  the  world.  Thus  the  Scriptures  speak, 
thus  the  first  Christians  experienced ; and 
this  is  precisely  the  language,  which,  in 
our  days,  is  despised  as  enthusiasm  and 
folly.  For  it  is  now  as  it  was  then, 
though  these  things  are  revealed  to  babes, 
and  they  are  as  sure  of  them  as  that  they  see 
the  noon-day  sun,  they  are  hidden  from 
the  wise  and  prudent,  till  the  Lord  makes 
them  willing  to  renounce  their  own  wis- 
dom, and  to  become  fools,  that  they  may 
be  truly  wise,  1 Cor.  i.  18,  19  ; iii.  8 ; viii. 


284 


newton's  letters 


2.  Attention  to  the  education  of  children 
is  an  undoubted  duty ; and  it  is  a mercy 
when  it  so  far  succeeds  as  to  preserve  them 
from  gross  wickedness ; but  it  will  not 
change  the  heart.  They  who  receive 
Christ  are  born,  not  of  blood,  nor  of  the 
will  of  the  flesh,  nor  of  the  will  of  man, 
but  of  God,  John  i.  13. 

If  a man  profess  to  love  the  Lord  Jesus, 
I am  willing  to  believe  him,  if  he  does 
not  give  me  proof  to  the  contrary  ; but  I 
am  sure,  at  the  same  time,  no  one  can  love 
him  in  the  Scriptural  sense,  who  does  not 
know  the  need  and  the  worth  of  a Sa- 
viour; in  other  words,  who  is  not  brought, 
as  a ruined,  helpless  sinner,  to  live  upon 
him  for  wisdom,  righteousness,  sanctifica- 
tion, and  redemption.  They  who  love 
him  thus  will  speak  highly  of  him,  and  ac- 
knowledge that  he  is  their  all  in  all.  And 
they  who  thus  love  him,  and  speak  of  him, 
will  get  little  thanks  for  their  pains  in  such 
a world  as  this : All  that  live  godly  in  Christ 
Jesus  must  suffer  persecution the  world 
that  hated  him,  will  hate  them.  And 
though  it  is  possible,  by  his  grace  to  put 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


285 


to  silence,  in  some  measure,  the  ignorance 
of  foolish  men  ; and  though  his  providence 
can  protect  his  people,  so  that  not  a hair 
of  their  heads  can  be  hurt  without  his 
permission,  yet  the  world  will  show  their 
teeth,  if  they  are  not  suffered  to  bite.  The 
apostles  were  accounted  babblers,  irepc- 
Ka^apfiara  rov  Kocrpuov  Kat  iravrcov  TrepLyjrrj/jLa. 
I need  not  point  out  to  you  the  force  of 
these  expressions.  We  are  no  better  than 
the  apostles ; nor  have  we  reason  to 
expect  much  better  treatment,  so  far  as  we 
walk  in  their  steps.  On  the  other  hand, 
there  is  a sober,  decent  way  of  speaking 
of  God,  and  goodness,  and  benevolence, 
and,  sobriety,  which  the  world  will  bear 
well  enough ; nay,  we  may  say  a little 
about  Jesus  Christ,  as  ready  to  make  up 
the  deficiencies  of  our  honest  and  good 
endeavors,  and  this  will  not  displease  them. 
But  if  we  preach  him  as  the  only  founda- 
tion, lay  open  the  horrid  evils  of  the  hu- 
man heart,  tell  our  hearers  that  they  are 
dead  in  trespasses  and  sins,  and  have  no 
better  ground  of  hope  in  themselves  than 
the  vilest  malefactors,  in  order  to  exalt  the 


286 


newton’s  letters 


glory  of  Jesus,  as  saving  those  who  are 
saved  wholly  and  freely  for  his  own  name’s 
sake;  if  we  tell  the  virtuous  and  decent, 
as  well  as  the  profligate,  that  unless  they 
are  born  again,  and  made  partakers  of  liv- 
ing faith,  and  count  all  things  loss  for  the 
excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ, 
they  cannot  be  saved,  this  the  world  can- 
not bear.  We  shall  be  called  knaves  or 
fools,  uncharitable  bigots,  and  twenty  hard 
names.  If  you  have  met  with  nothing 
like  this,  I wish  it  may  lead  you  to  suspect 
whether  you  have  yet  received  the  right 
key  to  the  doctrines  of  Christ ; for  depend 
upon  it,  the  offence  of  the  cross  is  not 
ceased. 

I am  grieved  and  surprised  that  you 
seem  to  take  little  notice  of  any  thing  in 
the  account  of  my  deceased  friend,  but  his 
wishing  himself  to  be  a deist,  and  his  hav- 
ing play-books  about  him  in  his  illness. 
Your  remark  on  the  other  point  shows  that 
you  are  not  much  acquainted  with  the  ex- 
ercises of  the  human  mind  under  certain 
circumstances.  I believe  I observed  for- 
merly, that  it  was  not  a libertine  wish. 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


287 


Had  you  known  him,  you  would  have 
known  one  of  the  most  amiable  and  un- 
blemished characters.  Few  were  more  be- 
loved and  admired  for  an  uniform  course 
of  integrity,  moderation,  and  benevo- 
lence ; but  he  was  discouraged.  He 
studied  the  Bible,  believed  it  in  general  to 
be  the  word  of  God ; but  his  wisdom,  his 
strong  turn  for  reasoning,  stood  so  in  his 
way,  that  he  could  get  no  solid  comfort 
from  it.  He  felt  the  vanity  of  the  schemes 
proposed  by  many  men  admired  in  the 
world  as  teachers  of  divinity ; and  he  felt 
the  vanity  likewise  of  his  own.  He  was 
also  a minister,  and  had  a sincere  design 
of  doing  good.  He  wished  to  reform  the 
profligate,  and  comfort  the  afflicted  by  his 
preaching;  but  as  he  was  not  acquainted 
with  that  one  kind  of  preaching  which 
God  owns  to  the  edification  of  the  hearers, 
he  found  he  could  do  neither.  A sense  of 
disappointments  of  this  kind  distressed 
him.  Finding  in  himself  none  of  that 
peace  which  the  Scriptures  speak  of,  and 
none  of  the  influence  he  hoped  for  attend- 
ing his  ministry,  he  was  led  sometimes  to 


288 


newton's  letters 


question  the  truth  of  the  Scriptures.  We 
have  a spiritual  enemy  always  near,  to 
press  upon  a mind  in  this  desponding  situ- 
ation ; nor  am  I surprised  that  he  should 
then  wish  himself  a deist;  since,  if  there 
were  any  hope  for  a sinner  but  by  faith  in 
the  blood  of  Jesus,  he  had  as  much  of  his 
own  goodness  to  depend  upon  as  most  I 
have  known.  As  for  the  rest,  if  you  could 
see  nothing  admirable  and  wonderful  in 
the  clearness,  the  dignity,  the  spirituality 
of  his  expressions,  after  the  Lord  revealed 
the  gospel  to  him,  I can  only  say,  I am 
sorry  for  it.  This  I know,  that  some  per- 
sons of  sense,  taste,  learning,  and  reason, 
and  far  enough  from  my  sentiments,  have 
been  greatly  struck  with  them.  You  say, 
a death-bed  repentance  is  what  you  would 
be  sorry  to  give  any  hope  of.  My  dear 
friend,  it  is  well  for  poor  sinners  that  God’s 
thoughts  and  ways  are  as  much  above 
men’s,  as  the  heavens  are  higher  than  the 
earth.  We  agreed  to  communicate  our 
sentiments  freely,  and  promised  not  to  be 
offended  with  each  other’s  freedom,  if  we 
could  help  it.  I am  afraid  of  offending 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


289 


you  by  a thought  just  now  upon  my  mind, 
and  yet  I dare  not  in  conscience  suppress 
it.  I must  therefore  venture  to  say,  that  I 
hope  they  who  depend  upon  such  a repent- 
ance as  your  scheme  points  out,  will  repent 
of  their  repentance  itself  upon  their  death 
bed  at  least,  if  not  sooner.  You  and  I 
perhaps,  should  have  encouraged  the  fair- 
spoken  young  man  who  said  he  had  kept 
all  the  commandments  from  his  youth,  and 
rather  have  left  the  thief  upon  the  cross  to 
perish  like  a villain  as  he  lived.  But  Jesus 
thought  differently.  I do  not  encourage 
sinners  to  defer  their  repentance  to  their 
death  beds.  I press  the  necessity  of  a re- 
pentance this  moment.  But  then  I take 
care  to  tell  them,  that  repentance  is  the  gift 
of  God;  that  Jesus  is  exalted  to  bestow  it; 
and  that  all  their  endeavors  that  way,  un- 
less they  seek  to  him  for  grace,  will  be  vain 
as  washing  a blackamoor,  and  transient  as 
washing  a sow  which  will  soon  return  to 
the  mire  again.  I know  the  evil  heart  will 
abuse  the  grace  of  God;  the  apostle  knew 
this  likewise,  Rom.  iii.  8,  and  vi.  3.  But 
this  did  not  tempt  him  to  suppress  the  glo* 


290 


newton’s  letters 


rious  grace  of  the  gospel,  the  power  of 
Jesus  to  save  to  the  uttermost,  and  his 
merciful  promise,  that  whosoever  cometh 
unto  him,  he  will  in  no  wise  cast  out.  The 
repentance  of  a natural  heart  proceeding 
wholly  from  fear,  like  that  of  some  male- 
factors, who  are  sorry,  not  that  they  have 
committed  robbery  or  murder,  but  that 
they  must  be  hanged  for  it ; this  undoubt- 
edly is  nothing  worth,  whether  in  time  of 
health,  or  in  a dying  hour.  But  that 
fieravoLa,  that  gracious  change  of  heart, 
views,  and  dispositions,  which  always  takes 
place  when  Jesus  is  made  known  to  the 
soul  as  having  died,  that  the  sinner  might 
live,  and  been  wounded,  that  he  might  be 
healed ; this,  at  whatever  period  God  i? 
pleased  to  afford  and  effect  it  by  his  Spirit 
brings  a sure  and  everlasting  salvation  with 
it. 

Still  I find  I have  not  done ; you  ask 
my  exposition  of  the  parables  of  the  tal- 
ents and  pounds ; but  at  present  I can 
write  no  more.  I have  only  just  time  to 
tell  you,  that  when  I begged  your  accept- 
ance of  Omicron,  nothing  was  further 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


291 


from  my  expectation  than  a correspondence 
with  you.  The  frank  and  kind  manner  in 
which  you  wrote  presently  won  upon  my 
heart.  In  the  course  of  our  letters  upon 
subscription,  I observed  an  integrity  and 
disinterestedness  in  you,  which  endeared 
you  to  me  still  more.  Since  that,  our  de- 
bates have  taken  a much  more  interesting 
turn ; I have  considered  it  as  a call,  and 
an  opportunity  put  in  my  hand,  by  the 
special  providence  of  him  who  ruleth  over 
all.  I have  embraced  the  occasion,  to  lay 
before  you  simply,  and  rather  in  a way  of 
testimony  than  argumentation,  what,  in  the 
main,  I am  sure  is  truth.  I have  done 
enough  to  discharge  my  conscience,  but 
shall  never  think  I do  enough  to  answer 
the  affection  I bear  you.  I have  done 
enough  likewise  to  make  you  weary  of  my 
correspondence,  unless  it  should  please 
God  to  fix  the  subject  deeply  upon  your 
mind,  and  make  you  attentive  to  the  pos- 
sibility and  vast  importance  of  a mistake 
in  matters  of  everlasting  concernment.  I 
pray  that  the  good  Spirit  of  God  may 
guide  you  into  all  truths.  He  only  is  the 


292 


newton’s  letters 


efFectua]  teacher.  I still  retain  a cheerful 
hope  that  some  things  you  cannot  at  pres- 
ent receive,  will  hereafter  be  the  joy  and 
comfort  of  your  heart ; but  I know  it  can- 
not be  till  the  Lord’s  own  time.  I cannot 
promise  to  give  such  long  answers  as  your 
letters  require,  to  clear  up  every  text  that 
may  be  proposed,  and  to  answer  every  ob- 
jection that  may  be  started ; yet  I shall  be 
glad  to  change  a letter  now  and  then.  At 
present,  it  remains  with  you  whether  our 
correspondence  continues  or  not,  as  this  is 
the  third  letter  I have  written  since  I heard 
from  you,  and  therefore  must  be  the  last 
till  I do.  I should  think  what  remains 
might  be  better  settled  viva  voce ; for 
which  purpose  I shall  be  glad  to  see  you, 
or  ready  to  wait  on  you  when  leisure  will 
permit,  and  when  I know  it  will  be  agree- 
able ; but  if  (as  life  and  all  its  affairs  are 
precarious)  we  should  never  meet  in  this 
world,  I pray  God  we  may  meet  at  the 
right  hand  of  Jesus,  in  the  great  day  when 
he  shall  come  to  gather  up  his  jewels  and 
to  judge  the  world.  There  is  an  endless 
diversity  of  opinions  in  matters  of  religion ; 


TO  THE  REV.  DR.  SCOTT. 


293 


which  of  them  are  right  and  safe,  and  will 
lead  to  eternal  glory,  that  day  will  show, 
l am  still  in  a manner  lost  amidst  more 
engagements  than  1 have  time  to  comply 
with ; but  I feel  and  know  that  I am,  etc. 


